Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a world where people hurried through life, a single act of kindness had the power to slow time. It was in the small gestures, a smile, a helping hand, a word of comfort, that kindness planted its roots, growing deeper with every ripple it sent into the world.

Kindness became the quiet force that could change everything. It wasn't grand or demanding, but rather like a soft breeze, moving unseen yet leaving its mark on every soul it touched.

Kim Sunoo. Ask anyone who knows him, and they’ll only tell you good things.

He always greeted people with a smile, offering help even when it was beyond his capabilities. But he’d try anyway, and that was one of the reasons people found him so lovable.

Sunoo was known for his kindness. He had never done, nor even considered doing, anything that might harm himself or those around him. Thoughtful and considerate, he always put others before himself, embodying selflessness in its purest form.

Sunoo was the personification of kindness, and no one would question you if you said so.

“What the hell? Where am I?” But he's not always kind.

Everyone has different sides, and Sunoo knew there were moments when kindness wasn't enough, or even appropriate. He was kind, yes, but he wasn't a saint. He had his faults, and he was very much aware of them. People saw him as someone without a bad bone in his body, but Sunoo knew that wasn’t the whole truth.

He was only human. There was no way his patience never wore thin, no way he never cursed, and certainly no way he never spoke poorly of someone he secretly disliked.

Sunoo was human, imperfect, and real. He wasn't always kind, he simply chose to be kind most of the time and with the right people.

“What the fuck? Where the fuck is this place? Shit, whose room is this? Did I sleep with someone last night? Holy shit!” Sunoo kept blabbering curses as he panicked inside the unfamiliar room where he mysteriously woke up.

He couldn’t remember ever stepping foot in such an extravagant space. The room was adorned with heavy velvet curtains that hung from towering windows, draping down to polished wooden floors that gleamed under the soft light of a crystal chandelier. The bed he had woken up in was massive, far larger than his own, with silky sheets and an ornate headboard carved with intricate patterns. Gold-framed paintings covered the walls, and the room was cluttered with furniture, plush chairs, a large mahogany dresser, and shelves filled with trinkets and books he had never seen before.

Sunoo wasn’t a fan of clutter. His own room was the opposite, simple, tidy, just his bed, a cabinet, and his computer set-up where he did his work. Everything in its place, nothing extra. So, he was certain, this was definitely not his room.

Ruffling his hair aggressively, he tried to make sense of it all. The reality of waking up in a completely different room wasn’t fully sinking in. Confusion clawed at his mind. Should he run out and figure out where the hell he was, or wait for someone to find him and explain?

He sat there, torn between panic and hesitation, unsure of what to do next.

“U-uh, good morning, y-young master Sunoo…”

“Fuck.” Startled by the voice, Sunoo whipped his head toward the speaker. His eyes landed on a young woman standing at the doorway, looking equally startled by his curse.

Though still confused, Sunoo quickly muttered a small apology. He hadn’t noticed anyone entering the room, too lost in his thoughts. The curse had slipped out the moment he heard the unfamiliar voice.

What he didn’t expect was the girl’s reaction. She looked like she was on the verge of tears, her lips trembling as she stared at the floor. He hadn’t done anything to her, so why was she so upset?

Sunoo stared at her for a few awkward moments. The girl remained silent, her eyes glued to the carpet as if it held some deep secret. But there was nothing remarkable about the floor, it was just plain, beige carpet.

“Why do you look like you’re about to cry? And why aren’t you looking at me?” he asked, breaking the tense silence. His words seemed to jolt her, but still, she didn’t meet his eyes.

“Y-you never like it when s-someone below you looks into your eyes, y-young master,” she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Sunoo’s confusion only deepened at her words. Never like it? He was certain this was the first time he’d ever seen her.

“What?” He asked, his voice laced with confusion. “What do you mean I never liked it? That's what I hate the most, people who act like they're above all.” He whispered the last part, his breath heavy with frustration. The weight of his words hung in the air, and he sensed Lily's unease.

Her eyes widened, reflecting a flicker of confusion and fear. She knew better than to question him directly; the fear of punishment loomed over her like a dark cloud. 

Frustration gnawed at him when he didn't hear an answer from the lady and as silence stretched uncomfortably between them, Sunoo sighed deeply.  

To clear his confusion, he decided to ask something else. Something that might make it clear for him what's happening.

“What's your name?” he asked, attempting to break the tension. The question seemed to catch her off guard, but she quickly collected herself.

“I’m Lily, your personal maid,” she replied, her voice trembling as she spoke. Sunoo’s heart raced at her answer. A personal maid? When had he managed to afford such luxury?

And Lily? Familiar but I can't remember when I saw or met someone with that name. Lily’s name felt familiar yet distant, a flicker of recognition dancing at the edge of his memory, but it slipped away as quickly as it had come. A sense of annoyance washed over him, muddled with curiosity.

“Okay, Lily, can you please stop looking at the floor and look me in the eyes?” he asked, his tone softening. The request felt simple enough, yet her hesitation was palpable. He noticed the way her shoulders tensed, the nervous flicker of her gaze darting toward the carpet as if it held a secret far more profound than he could understand.

Sunoo couldn’t fathom why his mere request instilled such fear in her. It wasn’t like he was asking her to break the law or anything. “What kind of master have you served?” he wondered, the thought twisting his stomach in knots.

With trembling hands and a shaky breath, Lily finally lifted her gaze to meet his. Sunoo offered her a gentle smile, hoping to ease the tension that filled the air between them.

“I’m much more beautiful view than the floor, right?” he said, teasing lightness to his voice. Lily’s eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, he thought he saw a flicker of relief in her expression, as if his words had momentarily broken through the wall of anxiety surrounding her.

She nodded slowly, a soft blush creeping into her cheeks as she processed his statement. Confusion lingered in her eyes, but there was also a hint of gratitude. Despite her apprehension, she couldn’t deny that he was indeed striking, especially when he smiled like that.

The warmth of their shared moment momentarily dispelled the tension, leaving Sunoo to wonder what had shaped Lily’s timid demeanor and why she felt she needed to bow so low before him.

But instead of dwelling on his confusion, Sunoo knew he needed to gather the important details first.

“Lily, where am I?” he asked, his tone more urgent than he intended. Maybe if he understood his surroundings, he could piece together what was happening.

“You're inside your personal room, young master,” she replied, her voice steady. Sunoo took a moment to absorb her words, realizing that there must be multiple rooms in this lavish place.

Of course, there would be. The opulence of this room alone screamed luxury, silk drapes, ornate furniture, and a bed that looked fit for royalty. ‘Tsk, wrong question’ he thought, chiding himself internally.

“If you're asking about the exact place, you're in Riverfield, one of the four capitals here in our Country.” Looks like Lily's starting to get what Sunoo wants from her which is a good thing since that's also what Sunoo needs.

He's also thankful that Lily's just answering and not questioning him even though she looks so confused at his questions. He doesn't need that pressure right now.

Little did he know that the only thing that's stopping Lily from asking him was fear. In her mind, how can a mere maid ask her master with impudent questions or even have the audacity of thinking to question him. She knew better than to anger her master. She values her life. 

So even if she's as confused with Sunoo's action, she never asked and just complied with what he wanted from her. 

Answers.

Riverfield. Sunoo brushed his hair back, wrestling with disbelief. He's still not sure and he doesn't want to believe it because it just happens in the novels that he read but he's starting to have an idea of what happened to him. It's something unbelievable and he wants to wake up from this dream if he's just dreaming.

Extravagant room. Young master. Lily. Riverfield. One of the capitals in the country. That's his clues, these things never happened to their place, or not that he's aware of.

He shook his head slightly, trying to clear his mind. There had to be more. He needed more information. Details that could anchor him in this strange reality.

“Tell me about your young master. About me and my family. About this place. Tell me what you know,” he urged, urgency creeping into his voice.

Without hesitation, Lily nodded, ready to share. Sunoo braced himself, knowing that with each piece of information, the weight of this bizarre situation would only grow heavier. As she began to speak, he felt a swirl of panic rising within him, the pieces of this puzzle starting to shift and blur in his mind.

“Your full name is Kim Seonwoo, but you go by the name Sunoo. You have one older brother named Kim Seonji, who goes by Seon, and an older sister named Kim Seojung. Your father is Kim Daniel.” Lily’s voice flowed steadily, but with each name she uttered, Sunoo felt a tightening knot in his chest. The weight of each revelation pressed down on him like a suffocating blanket.

“Like I mentioned earlier, young master, we're in Riverfield, one of the four capitals here in our country. The other three are Vamfield, Creoiuse, and Aetherian, which is also where the Royal Family resides.”

Sunoo lifted his hand, gesturing for her to stop, overwhelmed by the torrent of information. Frustration boiled over, and he flopped back onto the bed, kicking his feet against the mattress in irritation. The plush bedding muffled the sound, but it couldn’t drown out the chaos in his mind.

Forgetting that he's not the only one in his room as he was too occupied with the information that he just got.

Fuck! This is the novel that I wrote when I was fifteen!

He gripped his hair tightly, the roots tugging painfully as he tried to process the implications of what he’d just heard. It couldn’t be. It simply couldn’t be. This was the world he had created, the characters he had written when he was just fifteen, an imaginative escape from reality that had somehow become his own.

“Fuck!” he exclaimed, the curse escaping his lips like a raw wound. His voice echoed in the lavish room, amplifying his sense of entrapment. How could this be happening? He didn’t want to be a part of his own story, especially not the one where he made himself a villain. 

Sunoo felt a surge of anger mixed with despair, each emotion crashing into him like waves against a rocky shore. He was trapped in a narrative he had once controlled, and now it was spiraling out of his grasp. He slammed his fists against the bed, frustration spilling over as he fought against the reality that surrounded him.

His thoughts raced, a whirlwind of disbelief and anger. How had he ended up here? Why had he ever written this tale in the first place? If he knew that this would happen to him, he should've made himself the main character and not a side character, the villain on top of that. 

So that's why Lily's so scared of me earlier. That's fucking why.

The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was losing his grip on reality, the boundaries between fiction and his current life blurring painfully.

Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself, but the familiar names and places echoed in his mind, relentless reminders of the world he had created. The truth was undeniable, he was now part of the very story he had penned.

“I'm doomed, Lily. I'm doomed.”

Chapter Text

For someone who used to write novels for a living, Sunoo thought, whoever God sent him into this world must have had a peculiar taste in humour.

Sunoo had been reflecting on this for days now. Ever since he was thrust into this world, the very world of one of his stories, he’d had ample time to consider the absurdity of it all.

This world, one that he had created in the early days of his writing career, was hardly his best work. In fact, he would go as far as to call it his weakest effort. It was the first novel he had ever written, born more from the need to get words on paper than any serious intention to craft a masterpiece. The scenes were written whimsically, without careful thought or planning.

Of all the stories he had brought to life, this one was undeniably mediocre in his eyes. As time went on, his craft had improved, and he had created much more compelling worlds, with richer characters and intricate plots. But this? This was the product of an author still finding his voice.

In his own world, Sunoo was an author, not widely known, but steadily earning enough from his stories to live a comfortable, content life. Orphaned and raised in the care of an institution, he had managed to build a life for himself, moving out and learning to fend for himself. Writing had become both his passion and his livelihood. Though his works weren't bestsellers, he made enough to pay the rent, put food on the table, and occasionally treat himself.

For Sunoo, living life to the fullest wasn’t about chasing fame or fortune. It was about finding joy in the simple things, in his quiet routines and in the small acts of kindness he could offer to others. He found fulfillment in the satisfaction of crafting a story, even if only a few readers appreciated it. 

He enjoyed the sense of freedom that came with being able to manage his time, taking breaks to help neighbors, whether it was lending money, sharing food, or fetching their children from school when their parents were busy. It was these moments that made him feel most alive.

Enjoying life, for Sunoo, meant embracing each day with curiosity and gratitude. He wanted to write as many stories as he could, not for acclaim, but because it was what made him feel whole. 

He cherished the idea of being able to look back at the end of his life and see a trail of stories, each one reflecting the person he had been at different stages of his journey. If he could keep living this way, quietly, steadily, and full of heart, he knew he would be content.

Sunoo sighed deeply. How could he possibly live the life he wanted now, when he was suddenly stuck in another world? Sure, he knew the general flow of the story, he wrote it, after all, but knowing what would happen next didn’t help him figure out how to act without raising suspicion.

“I’ve been thinking about this for days,” he muttered to himself, frustration evident in his voice. “But damn, it’s still frustrating the hell out of me.”

Every interaction, every decision that he might do will feel like a delicate balancing act. If he wasn’t careful, he might accidentally reveal that he didn’t belong, and who knew what kind of chaos that would cause in a world he hadn’t even bothered to plan thoroughly when he wrote it. 

The Prince's Knight. 

The story he now found himself in, his first ever craft, it followed a young man named Yang Jungwon, whose dream was to step foot inside the palace and serve the royal family, specifically the crown prince. Jungwon had never seen the crown prince’s face, but he’d heard countless stories about him. His curiosity was unending, and he never missed a chance to share it with his best friend, unaware of the truth right in front of him.

What Jungwon didn’t know was that his closest friend, Jake, whose real name was Sim Jaeyun, was actually the crown prince he admired so much. Despite spending so much time together, Jungwon remained blissfully unaware of Jake's true identity, naively believing his wealthy, kind-hearted friend was just an ordinary wealthy kid.

Jake, on the other hand, found Jungwon’s dreams both amusing and endearing. He often asked, “Why do you want to serve the royal family so badly?” And Jungwon would always respond with a bright smile, “I just want to see what the palace looks like! And I’ve always been curious about the crown prince, I want to meet him!” Every time, Jake would shake his head in fond amusement and tell Jungwon, “Maybe one day, your dream will come true,” which would leave Jungwon excited and hopeful for that possibility.

As the two spent more time together, they unknowingly began to fall for each other. Their bond deepened, built on their shared moments and conversations, but their admiration for each other was kept to themselves, no one had the courage to confess their feelings as they were also content with whatever bond that they have.

That's until Jake stopped visiting Jungwon that made the latter extremely sad. He never had an idea why or what happened, he had so many questions in mind but found no answer to it. He wanted to be mad but he couldn't and rather than anger, what he felt was more on longing for his friend, his first love.

Jungwon has no choice, left with no answers, not even a clue, he has no choice but to just go on with his life without Jake, his only friend, his best friend, the one that he's in love with.

Years later, Jungwon's dream came true when he finally came of age and entered the palace as a knight when he managed to pass all of the tests. There, he met a new friend, Nishimura Riki, who also went by the name Ni-ki. The two quickly became close, when they learned that they both shared a friendship with Jake. The only difference was that Ni-ki knew Jake’s true identity as the crown prince, while Jungwon remained in the dark.

One day, while they were having lunch, Ni-ki accidentally let the secret slip. That was when Jungwon finally learned about Jake's real identity, and it all made sense, why Jake had suddenly stopped visiting him. After learning the truth Jungwon still can't find it in him to be mad at Jake, he was rather saddened and curious but at the same time he understood the life that Jake's been living.

With Ni-ki’s help, Jungwon also came to know the names of the other princes, Lee Heeseung and Park Sunghoon. They were half-brothers, and it was rumored they had once fought for the crown. But, to Jungwon’s surprise, this wasn’t true at all. The brothers were actually very close, and none of them really wanted to take on the heavy burden of becoming the crown prince.

Instead, they turned the decision into a game. Whoever lost their little contest would be forced to assume the role of crown prince. Jake had been the one to lose, making him the reluctant heir. Their supposed battle for the crown had merely been a formal display for the public, a secret only the princes, and now Jungwon, knew.

At first, Jungwon worried that Jake wasn’t taking his role seriously. But over time, as he served and watched Jake in action, he realized that even though Jake had ended up as crown prince by chance, he was deeply committed to his responsibilities and genuinely cared for the people and the kingdom he now led.

That realization was only reinforced when the final character appeared, Kim Seonwoo, better known as Sunoo, Jake's potential fiance.

Jungwon learned that Jake agreed to be engaged with Sunoo and soon marry him for the sake of his succession, Sunoo's family was very influential and they would be a big help to Jake's reputation if he ended up with Sunoo.

Jungwon felt hurt with the news but still supported Jake in the sideways, being one of Jake's personal knight along with Ni-ki was enough for him, and Jungwon's going to admit, he's also afraid of Sunoo, even if Jake told him multiple times that he doesn't need to be afraid because Sunoo can't touch him and he can easily defend himself because he's literally a knight, Sunoo is still too intimidating for him, and well he find Sunoo too pretty to the point that he's getting afraid of him.

Kim Seonwoo, also known as Sunoo.

Sunoo’s strong personality made people wary of him. He wasn’t afraid to speak his mind, regardless of the consequences, and punishment never seemed to concern him. Being the youngest in his family, Sunoo was heavily protected and pampered, which made him fearless.

However, his attitude wasn’t something people liked to deal with. He had a quick temper, and if someone irritated him, he never hesitated to make their lives miserable. Worse still, sometimes he disliked people for no reason at all, and they became his targets.

Jungwon wasn't scared of that attitude of him, in fact, he admired that, he just really can't look at his eyes. Too pretty to look at and besides, both of them are in love with Jake, that's why Jungwon gets anxious with him sometimes.

Whenever he sees Sunoo, he does his best to avoid him because he makes him feel many things at once that he can't handle.

But one day Jungwon's unlucky day came, during his free time, when he was given the time to explore and look around the palace, he bumped into Sunoo when he was in the middle of his walk in his palace visit, to visit his fiance, the crown prince. 

Sunoo upon seeing Jungwon immediately recognized him, Sunoo knows everything and Jungwon and Jake's feelings for each other is not an exception to that. He has his way of knowing things so when he bumped into Jungwon, he immediately became his target.

Just like Jungwon, Sunoo had long been in love with Jake, and anyone who got too close to the crown prince became a target of his jealousy and his antics.

Jungwon is the only one he can't reach easily because he's been surrounded by the others but their chance meeting gave Sunoo the perfect opportunity to make Jungwon’s life unbearable, and so he did take that. 

He started by demanding Jungwon accompany him during every palace visit. And Jungwon, being the kind-hearted person he was, agreed, thinking Sunoo was simply trying to befriend him. Someone like him.

.・。.・゜✭・

“To cut the story short,” Sunoo sighed, reflecting on his own writing, “Sunoo, the villain Sunoo made Jungwon’s life miserable. So much that he even tried to poison him, but he got caught. And, well, Sunoo is the one who meets his end.” 

He rolled onto his bed, frustration bubbling inside him as he replayed the rushed plot in his mind.

The Prince's Knight. The whole story slapped together in a fit of impatience. He'd grown tired of the plot and forced a conclusion, where his villainous counterpart, Sunoo, met his end, leaving Jake and Jungwon to finally confess their love and live happily ever after.

“That was boring,” he grumbled. “What was I even thinking when I wrote that?” He stared up at the ceiling, recalling how he’d felt at the time. “I gotta admit, while writing it, I felt all sorts of emotions… but looking back, it’s such a mess.”

Sunoo sighed again. “Why the hell did I make myself the villain? Was it because I couldn’t imagine acting without kindness in my world? Like I had to be the bad guy to create tension? As if it’s any different now, just because I’m stuck playing that same villain here.”

Now, not only was he forced into the role of a character he’d written with such distaste, but he also had to figure out how to survive in a story where his fate was sealed with a tragic end.

Sunoo knew the story inside out, but now that he was living it, it felt different. More complicated. How was he supposed to navigate this world without giving himself away? How could he keep up with the story’s plot while trying to figure out what to do next?

"From what I learned from Lily, in this timeline, Sunoo, I mean, me, is already engaged to the crown prince," he murmured, sprawled out on the bed, eyes fixed on the ceiling as he tried to piece everything together.

He let out a deep sigh. Since arriving in this world, he hadn't even stepped foot outside his room. The unfamiliarity of everything made it overwhelming, and staying put felt like the safest option, for now.

"I’ve already met Lily and talked to her multiple times. I even met Wilcent, the head butler, but I never got the chance to speak with him properly since he’s always busy… He seems nice, though."

Frustration bubbled inside him, and with a groan, he ran his fingers through his hair. "Ugh! This is so frustrating!"

“Young master, it’s time for dinner. The Lord, your father, demands your presence in the dining room,” came Lily’s voice from the other side of the door, pulling Sunoo out of his thoughts.

Sunoo groaned quietly, kicking his feet on the bed in frustration. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with this, but it seemed he didn’t have a choice. His father; his father, Sunoo in the story, wanted to see him, and avoiding it would only raise suspicion.

He bit his lower lip, caught in a moment of hesitation. He had never had a family before, so the thought of sitting down at a family dinner felt uncomfortable. The idea of pretending to be the dutiful son in a noble family made him cringe. But he had no choice. He had to play the part.

Even if it felt strange, he needed to act like the Sunoo in the story, the villainous son of a lord, the brother to his siblings, someone who belonged in this world, despite how alien it felt to him. With a sigh, he stood up, steeling himself for the role he was about to play.

“Alright, I’m coming,” he called out to Lily, trying to sound composed. He had to be careful.

.・。.・゜✭・

“You finally showed yourself. Are you feeling better now?” his father asked, his voice carrying an air of authority that made Sunoo flinch slightly. His sharp gaze held mild curiosity, but there was no warmth behind it.

Sunoo glanced to his side and silently thanked Lily, who stood quietly beside him. She had been the one making excuses for his absence, skillfully explaining away why he hadn’t left his room for the past few days.

"Yes… Father," Sunoo responded cautiously, his tone careful but laced with hesitation. He prayed no one noticed. The last thing he needed was to draw attention on his first day of pretending.

His father's brow arched slightly at his response, but just as quickly, his expression returned to its usual stoic mask. Sunoo's pulse quickened. Shit, did I say something wrong?

“Hmm, that’s good to hear. It’s refreshing to see you at the table again after so many missed meals,” his father said, cutting into his food without looking up.

Something about his words felt… hollow. There was no real warmth, no genuine care. Just a statement made in passing. Sunoo wasn’t sure why, but the emptiness of it lingered. Had his response been unusual? Was it not normal for this Sunoo to be acknowledged like that? He bit his tongue, deciding against saying anything else. The last thing he needed was to raise suspicions.

Maybe he felt this way because he wasn’t the real Sunoo. That was why his father’s words felt empty, because they weren’t meant for him.

If the real Sunoo were sitting here, he would probably feel happy hearing those words.

He scanned the room. His so-called family sat around the grand dining table, seemingly enjoying their meal, yet he could hardly swallow his own food. Every bite felt like a lump in his throat. It wasn’t just the silence that unsettled him, it was the suffocating weight of having to sit there, pretending he belonged.

But more than that, it was the invisible wall between him and them that made it even harder to breathe. No one truly acknowledged his presence. They never looked at him for too long, never directly spoke to him, it was the first and last that someone from the table talked to him. After that it was as if he were a ghost sitting at the table, an afterthought rather than a real part of this family.

Was this really the family the original Sunoo had always been with? The people he was supposed to call his own? Because if it was, then why did they seem so indifferent to him? Why did it feel like his presence or absence didn’t make a difference? 

Sunoo had been gone from the dining table for days, and yet no one seemed to care. No questions, no concern, just passive acceptance.

He let out a quiet sigh, this is making his head ache.

This wasn’t his family. These people were strangers to him, mere characters in a story he had once crafted on a whim. And now, he was forced to live among them. No matter how grand or luxurious the room was, it felt like a prison. The sheer reality of his situation pressed down on him, making it difficult to breathe. He sat quietly, forcing himself to blend in, but with each passing second, the burden only grew heavier.

Pretending to enjoy his food. Pretending to know the people around him. Pretending to be their Sunoo. Pretending that whatever is happening around them was perfectly normal. 

It was exhausting. And perhaps the worst part was that they didn’t seem to expect much from him either—no warm greetings, no scolding for skipping meals, no inquiries about his well-being. Just silence.

He doesn't know why but his heart suddenly felt tight with just the thought of it. He suddenly wanted to know how the real owner of the body was treated before he came here.

It feels suffocating. 

All Sunoo wanted that time was for the dinner to end so he could retreat to the only place that felt safe—his room. There, at least, he could escape the eyes that expected him to be someone he wasn’t.

He didn’t want this. He wanted his real life back. The life where he was free to write stories, live simply, and help his neighbors. But now, he was trapped inside a world of his own making, with no apparent way out. No escape. No way to return.

The weight of it was unbearable. Even after spending days thinking about it, even after recalling every possible detail, even after trying to convince himself that he could do this, now that he was truly living a life that wasn’t supposed to be his, the reality hit him hard. It became painfully clear that he couldn’t accept this fate.

It felt like a cruel joke. And the more time he spent with these people, the more he pretended, the more it tore him apart inside.

So he sat there, holding onto the act, trying his best to keep up the charade, even as it slowly ate away at him. There was no one he could confide in, no one he could rely on as he faced this strange, unfamiliar journey alone.

That night, Sunoo cried himself to sleep, overwhelmed by the loneliness and the terrifying uncertainty of a future he couldn’t control.

He doesn't know if he can handle it.

Chapter Text

After that family dinner, Sunoo never had the chance to speak to his family again, nor did he share any more meals with them, and instead of rotting himself inside his room thinking of depressing things, Sunoo decided that it was better to explore the house and familiarize himself with the vast property to avoid getting lost in the future.

It took Sunoo several days to cover the entire house, as its sheer size and endless rooms were overwhelming. There were so many places to see that he couldn’t finish it all in just one day.

“Everything here is so exhausting,” Sunoo muttered as he finally sat down on the soft grass in the estate's garden, having just finished roaming the entire estate.

While Sunoo roamed around the place, he had stumbled upon a beautiful, secluded garden on the property. Curious, he asked Lily about it, and she explained that none of his family members ever visited it.

The place had always been meant for him.

It was where the Sunoo before spent his time and hated it when someone went into the place without his permission. 

Hearing this, Sunoo decided that just like the real one, he’ll spend his time in this sanctuary, nestled behind the grand estate. The garden was a quiet, secluded space, far from the imposing presence of the mansion and its bustling servants. Lush greenery surrounded him, with tall hedges and flowering bushes creating a natural barrier from the rest of the world.

In the center stood a stone fountain, its soft trickling sound the only constant noise in the otherwise still garden. Delicate flowers bloomed in neat rows roses, lavender, and daisies, their colors a beautiful contrast to the deep green foliage. Vines climbed up the trellises, their leaves fluttering in the gentle breeze, while a canopy of trees cast dappled sunlight over the garden, giving it a peaceful, dreamlike quality.

The place was peaceful and it immediately became his favorite spot. Here, he could sit and reflect, the soft scent of flowers calming his mind, even when his thoughts were heavy. The garden is a place where he could feel at peace, a brief escape from the pressures of pretending.

"I prayed and prayed, but it seems like no one can hear me," Sunoo whispered into the stillness of the garden, his voice trembling with desperation.

From sitting, he slowly laid himself down on the grass, gazing up at the sky through tear-filled eyes. Every part of him ached with longing for the life he had left behind, the life he had built with care. His quiet routines, his writing, his sense of freedom, all of it seemed impossibly distant now.

“I want to go back. Please,” he murmured, his voice cracking under the weight of his plea. But no one answered. No matter how much he begged, it felt as though he was utterly alone in this world—his own creation, now his prison.

Sunoo sighed heavily, the weight of reality settling in. He decided to reflect on everything he had learned so far, things that were new to him, things he had never known or even imagined when he had written the story.

It was about his own life here. Everything was so far removed from what he had crafted. In his version, Sunoo had been pampered by his family and adored by everyone. Now, looking back, it all seemed almost laughable.

That last dinner with his family had also been the last time he’d seen them. Since then, Sunoo had tried multiple times to meet with his father or anyone from his family, hoping to gather more information. But each time, the knights guarding their quarters shut him out. 

He had attempted it several times, hoping to catch a glimpse of them before his walks around the estate, but after that dinner, they seemed to vanish from his life entirely. Eventually, he gave up. It was clear they had no desire to see him.

In contrast to what he had written, where Sunoo was cherished by everyone in the estate, the reality was much colder. Here, Sunoo was ignored. He was a shadow of the character he had written, far from being loved by his family.

No one spoke to him, no one approached him, and no one even served him. It was as if he didn’t exist, with the estate’s workers passing him by without a second glance. And when he tried to reach out to someone, they treated him with hostility.

Everyone, that is, except for two people and Lily being one of them.

To be honest, Sunoo didn’t really care about being ignored. If anything, he was actually grateful that no one was paying attention to him. But with everything he had observed, things were beginning to make sense.

In the novel, he never fully explained why the novel Sunoo became a villain, there was no detailed backstory for it. It was something he had overlooked while writing. But now, living this life himself, he was starting to understand the reasons.

The people around the novel Sunoo in the novel were part of the reason why he became a villain. 

“The Sunoo before... he craved attention and love that he never received in his own home,” Sunoo murmured, the realization sinking in.

“Ahh, this story is so messed up. I just know that the longer I stay here, the more I’ll uncover about what really happened, things that were never mentioned in the story.”

Feeling both the weight of his thoughts and the physical exhaustion from wandering the estate, Sunoo draped his arm over his eyes, deciding to rest for a moment.

.・。.・゜✭・

"Sun... Sunny, wake up. How many times do I have to tell you not to sleep here?" A voice called out softly, pulling Sunoo from the haze of sleep. He groaned, feeling a dull ache in his back from lying on the grass for too long.

Ugh, the grass felt soft, but definitely not ideal for sleeping, he thought, still groggy.

Sunoo hadn’t realized he had fallen asleep. He had no idea how long he’d been dozing, only that he was now awake because someone was gently tapping his cheeks. His brows furrowed as he blinked away the sleepiness, pushing himself up from the ground to sit.

Rubbing his eyes, he glanced up to see who had disturbed his rest.

He froze in confusion.

Standing before him was none other than Yang Jungwon, the main character of the story. 

Sunoo’s heart skipped a beat as he took in the sight of him, the boy looked almost exactly how he had imagined him in the novel. His presence radiated confidence, with his sharp yet youthful features, tousled dark hair, and clear, focused eyes that seemed to hold a kind of depth Sunoo hadn’t noticed in anyone else here. The sunlight filtering through the garden cast soft shadows across his face, making him look even more striking.

For a moment, Sunoo was at a loss for words. This was the protagonist of his story, his creation—now standing before him in the flesh.

"Yang Jungwon?" Sunoo finally managed to say, confusion lacing his voice as he tried to make sense of why the main character was here, waking him up from his nap.

“Yes Kim Seonwoo?” Jungwon smiled warmly, his dimples deepening as he noticed the confused look on Sunoo's face. 

Without saying a word, he sat down beside Sunoo, his presence surprisingly calm and familiar. A comfortable silence enveloped them, broken only by the gentle rustling of leaves as the wind moved through the garden, carrying the faint scent of flowers.

Sunoo glanced at the person now sitting next to him. “What the fuck” he muttered under his breath, completely bewildered. Jungwon was really there, sitting beside him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. But for Sunoo, none of this made sense.

Why is Jungwon here? Why is he acting like we’re close? Sunoo's mind raced as he tried to piece together what was happening. This isn’t how the story goes. Jungwon and Sunoo never got along, not even after Jungwon tried several times because Sunoo had other plans for him.

His thoughts spiraled. What’s going on?

"Language," Jungwon said softly, his tone light but firm. The reprimand snapped Sunoo out of his spiraling thoughts. He bit his lip, recognizing the subtle scolding.

“Why are you here?” Sunoo finally asked, choosing to ignore the reprimand for now. He needed answers.

Jungwon turned his gaze toward him, his eyes soft yet serious. “I missed you.”

Sunoo blinked, caught off guard by the straightforwardness. “Huh?”

Jungwon continued, his voice calm and soothing. “I got worried. The last time I saw you was after you left the Empress’ room. I was going to come after you, but you gestured for me not to. And… you were crying.”

Jungwon paused for a moment, not mentioning the full extent of his worry. Sunoo, still lost in the maze of unfamiliar events, simply nodded, not knowing what else to say. “Ah.”

“Are you okay now?” Jungwon asked, his concern evident in the way he looked at Sunoo, his brows slightly furrowed.

Before Sunoo could form a proper response, Jungwon added in a softer voice, “You don't need to pretend with what everyone expects you to do Sun, we're the only one here.” 

Sunoo’s breath hitched, and he felt a strange tightness in his chest at Jungwon's words. The weight of the constant pretending, the masks he wore for the unfamiliar world he was in, even if he knew that the words are not really for him, he also felt it. 

Well because he is also pretending.

I’m literally pretending for another reason but damn, what is really happening here? What does he mean empress? Is Sunoo close to the empress? Sunoo's close relationship with Jungwon? Ugh.

Sunoo felt like the pretence that he was keeping up was being gently stripped away in Jungwon’s presence. It was a feeling that Sunoo hadn't fully anticipated, but now, living as Sunoo in the novel, it also made sense in ways he hadn’t expected.

The Sunoo in the story had always craved something real, something genuine amidst the loneliness that surrounded him. 

The character he had written was desperate for love and attention, starved of the affection he should have received from his family. This Sunoo had worn countless masks to protect himself from the coldness around him, hiding his true self, all while yearning for someone to truly see him.

Jungwon’s words pierced through those defenses now, offering something the Sunoo in the novel had never been given: understanding. Sunoo, the author, had written him as a villain, but in this moment, he realized how much the Sunoo of the story had been misunderstood. His bitterness, his anger, it wasn’t born from an inherent cruelty but from a profound sense of abandonment. The world had ignored him, dismissed him, until he became the villain in his own story.

Now, sitting beside Jungwon, Sunoo couldn’t help but draw parallels to the character he had created. In the quiet presence of Jungwon, there was a calmness, a quiet invitation for Sunoo to be himself, without the need for pretense or anger. It was something the Sunoo of the novel had never experienced, and now that Sunoo was living that life, he felt the overwhelming gravity of it.

Jungwon’s steady gaze lingered on him, waiting for Sunoo to acknowledge what was being said. But Sunoo, overwhelmed by this unexpected shift, found himself speechless. Thoughts spiraling in his mind.

Even if he knows only the depth of the real situation. Sunoo in the novel and Sunoo who wrote the novel, they have similarity. 

They're both pretending to keep up on how this world was expecting them to be. 

And Sunoo.

He was now more determined to dive deep down on what was really going on in this world.

.・。.・゜✭・

It had been hours since Jungwon and Sunoo spent time together in the garden, and Jungwon was beginning to show signs of boredom. He shifted restlessly, plucking at the blades of grass between his fingers before turning to Sunoo with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"Come on, let’s go to the capital," he whined, nudging Sunoo’s side persistently. "It’s getting boring just sitting here."

"Not now, Jungwon. I don't have the energy to act villainous," I don't even know how to act as one. Sunoo muttered, his voice laced with exhaustion. He let his eyes drift shut, the warmth of the sun making him even more unwilling to move from his spot on the soft grass.

Jungwon scoffed. "Yeah, right. You're never the villain anyway."

Sunoo's brows furrowed at those words. Something about the way Jungwon said it made his chest tighten. His eyes snapped open, meeting the younger man’s gaze, but Jungwon simply looked back at him with an unreadable expression.

Did he know more than Sunoo had assumed? Was there a hidden meaning behind those words, or was he just overthinking it?

A deep sigh left his lips as he let his head fall back onto the ground. There was too much he didn’t know. He may have created this world, but after weeks of living in it, he had realized that his knowledge was painfully limited.

It seemed that the only things he truly knew were the ones written in the novel, now not even sure if the plot’s still going to its original flow. 

And considering how rushed the story had been, something he had carelessly written just to meet a deadline, he really should be more cautious about how he acted.

Jungwon was the perfect example of those missing details.

Yang Jungwon, the protagonist. Never in his wildest dreams did Sunoo imagine that they were friends. Best friends, even, according to Jungwon.

It had thrown Sunoo off completely. He was actually thankful that Jungwon was both naïve and overly talkative—once he started speaking, he just kept going. Sunoo had barely needed to ask anything. Eventually, the flood of information had become overwhelming, and he was the one who had to make Jungwon stop.

According to him, their first meeting had been purely accidental. Jungwon had been intimidated by Sunoo and had done everything to avoid him. But fate had other plans. One day, on his way to meet Jake, Sunoo’s fiancé—he had unexpectedly bumped into Sunoo.

That much, Sunoo knew. What he hadn’t expected was the revelation that followed.

"You told me to pretend you were hurting me whenever people were around. You wanted me to make it seem like you were insane, like you were evil. But when it was just the two of us, you treated me like I was the most fragile person you had ever set your eyes on."

Sunoo stiffened. His heart pounded, confusion clouding his thoughts. His brows furrowed deeply as he turned to face Jungwon, searching his face for any sign of deceit.

"What?" His voice came out quieter than intended. He couldn't understand. What kind of person was the original Sunoo?

Jungwon’s expression was unreadable. "I never understood it, Sunoo. Even now, I still don't. But you were so persistent about making yourself look bad in front of others, so I just let you. Because you told me that it would make you happy."

A bitter taste settled in Sunoo’s mouth. He could feel the weight of Jungwon’s words pressing against his chest, suffocating him. He exhaled sharply, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling creeping up his spine.

"Why are you still here, anyway?" he asked abruptly, changing the subject. "Shouldn't you be at the palace, protecting Jake, I mean, the prince?"

Jungwon blinked, then shrugged nonchalantly. A small pout formed on his lips.

"I escaped."

Sunoo froze.

"You WHAT?!" His voice rose, disbelief evident in his tone.

Jungwon gave him an innocent look, tilting his head as if he couldn’t understand what the fuss was about. "I escaped?" he repeated, voice carrying a questioning lilt. It was as if he hadn’t just admitted to abandoning his post as a knight for the crowned prince.

Sunoo groaned and pressed his fingers against his temples. His head throbbed with everything he had just learned. Every conversation with Jungwon felt like a whirlwind, leaving him dizzy and utterly exhausted.

"Go back to the palace."

Sunoo's voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. He heard a dramatic gasp from Jungwon, but he ignored it. He shouldn’t even be spending time with him in the first place.

"Whaaaat? But... but—"

Sunoo cut him off before he could come up with whatever excuse he was about to make. His gaze locked onto Jungwon’s, sharp and unwavering, with no trace of humor.

"Go back. Now."

Jungwon’s shoulders slumped instantly. His usual energy drained away, replaced by an almost childlike disappointment. Sunoo knew his tone had been harsher than necessary, but he couldn’t help it.

Jungwon had escaped from his duty just to see him. If word got out, rumors would spread. What if people started talking? Jungwon was the protagonist of the story—the main character. He was loved by the people, admired by all. More than that, he was the beloved of the future king. No one should have a reason to speak ill of him.

Sunoo would make sure of that.

He exhaled deeply. And on top of that, Sunoo needed a break. He needed time to think.

Chapter Text

“Ah! shit.”

A loud crash echoed through the hallway, causing an abrupt silence to fall over the entire place. Every worker present froze in their tracks, their heads snapping toward the source of the commotion.

Yet, no one reacted, not a single person moved to help. Instead, they stood there, eyes locked on him, their expressions unreadable. It was as if they were all waiting, anticipating an explosion of rage, expecting him to lash out and turn violent. But Sunoo wasn’t sure if their hesitance was out of fear or if they simply didn’t care. Did any of them feel even the slightest ounce of concern for him? He doubted it.

All he knew for certain was that it was hot. And it was painful.

“Young master! Oh my god! Are you okay?”

The panicked voice broke through the thick silence, accompanied by the sound of hurried footsteps. Sunoo forced himself to glance in the direction of the voice, his vision blurring slightly from the stinging pain. He saw two familiar figures rushing toward him—Lily, his ever-loyal personal maid, and Wilcent, the head butler of the household.

Their faces were painted with pure worry, their wide eyes reflecting nothing but concern. For a fleeting moment, Sunoo almost forgot about the searing burn on his arm. Almost. But the painful reminder remained, because someone had ‘accidentally’ spilled scalding hot soup all over him. And the worst part? The maid responsible for it hadn’t even bothered to apologize. In fact, she didn’t look even the least bit remorseful.

Wilcent was the first to reach him. Without hesitation, he crouched down and examined the damage, his sharp gaze darkening when he saw the angry red burns forming on Sunoo’s skin. His lips pressed into a firm line before he turned to Lily.

“Call for the family doctor. Now.”

Lily hesitated for a moment, her hands clenched into fists as she looked at Sunoo with obvious reluctance. She didn’t want to leave him alone. But when Sunoo gave her a slight nod, silently urging her to go, she had no choice but to obey. With one last glance at him, she hurried off to fulfill Wilcent’s order.

Sunoo let out a weary sigh, his gaze flickering toward the gathered workers who remained frozen in place, watching the scene unfold with unnerving silence. After a full month of living in this unfamiliar world, he had come to a painful realization, only three people truly cared for him.

Jungwon. Lily. Wilcent. 

Jungwon. The one person he couldn’t quite understand. Why were they friends? What had compelled him to ask Jungwon to pretend they didn’t get along? He didn’t have an answer. But despite everything, Jungwon still visited him every day after his duties, spending time with him as if nothing had changed. Sunoo would be lying if he said he didn’t enjoy it. In Jungwon’s presence, he could simply be himself, without judgment, without expectation.

Lily. His personal maid. She never gave up on him, no matter what. He had learned that she had been by his side since they were children. And despite the way the real owner of this body had treated her, she remained unwaveringly patient, endlessly understanding. Sunoo could tell that the former Sunoo, his predecessor, had trusted her deeply. That alone spoke volumes.

And lastly, Wilcent. The head butler. The man who acted more like a father than his real one ever did. At first, Sunoo had been unsure about him, hesitant to let his guard down. But Lily had told him that Wilcent was the one who arranged everything for him, the one who always looked out for him, even from the shadows.

“I’ll escort you back to your room, young master. We need to get this checked,” Wilcent’s deep voice pulled Sunoo out of his thoughts.

He blinked, shaking off the lingering haze of pain before glancing at the trembling maid who had spilled the soup on him. Unlike before, her face was now pale, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She looked panicked, nervous.

Tsk. Now you start showing a reaction?

“What about her?” Sunoo asked, his voice carrying an edge of coldness as he tilted his head toward the maid.

Wilcent adjusted his glasses before turning to the girl, his expression unreadable. “What do you want me to do with her?”

Sunoo parted his lips to respond, but before he could, a sudden sharp pain shot through his arm. His body reacted instinctively, he hissed, recoiling from the touch of a hand pressing against the burn. Without thinking, he shoved the person away, sending them stumbling to the ground.

The maid.

She had tried to touch him.

But instead of staying down, she immediately scrambled back to her feet, desperation clouding her eyes. She lunged forward as if to reach him again, but this time, Wilcent swiftly stepped in front of him, blocking her path. Realizing she had no other choice, she fell to her knees, hands clasped together in a pathetic display of regret.

“S-Sorry! I’m so sorry, young master!” she pleaded, her voice shaking. “I-I didn’t mean to spill the soup on you! It was an accident! Please, I swear, I didn’t mean to—!”

Sunoo stared at her, his expression unreadable.

If he hadn’t witnessed it himself, if he hadn’t seen the smirk she wore just moments before the incident, he might have believed her.

But he had seen it.

He had seen the satisfaction in her eyes.

He had seen the smug tilt of her lips.

And he knew, this was no accident.

So no, he wasn’t going to forgive her. Not now. Not ever. She should actually be thankful that he's the one that's inside this body and not the real owner because he knows that with his character, he wouldn't let go of this woman easily.

She might have experienced worse the moment the hot soup touched his skin. Sunoo almost rolled his eyes as he quietly hissed when he felt the pain again.

“Punish her and don’t ever let her in my line of sight again.” Sunoo’s voice was cold, unwavering. His gaze never left the trembling maid before him as he delivered the final blow. “Fire her.”

If the real owner of the body is here, she will surely be banished and no one will ever accept her when she tries to apply for a job. He will make her life miserable even if she doesn't show her face in front of him again.

Wilcent, without a moment of hesitation, nodded in understanding. There was no need for discussion. The girl had sealed her own fate the moment she acted against the young master. He turned his attention to her, his usually composed demeanor unshaken.

The color drained from the maid’s face as if her very soul had left her body. Her once smug expression was now twisted with pure terror, her eyes wide and desperate.

“N-No, no, no! Please, young master! Don’t do this! Please!” she begged, her voice cracking. Then, to Sunoo’s utter confusion, her panic took a sharp turn. Her body shook violently, and her lips trembled as she clutched her hands together.

“She—she’ll kill me!”

Sunoo’s brows furrowed. He glanced at Wilcent, only to find the same confusion mirrored in the butler’s eyes.

What is she talking about?

“What do you mean?” Sunoo asked, his voice sharper this time.

But the girl merely shook her head frantically, eyes darting around as if afraid someone was watching.

“I-I can’t tell you…” Her voice was barely above a whisper now, cracking with fear. “She—she’s… I can’t tell you!”

A tense silence followed. Sunoo studied the girl’s face, searching for any sign of deception. But no, she wasn’t lying. She was genuinely terrified.

Still, he had no patience for cryptic nonsense.

Rolling his eyes, he let out an exasperated sigh. “Then we’re wasting our time here.” He turned on his heel, not sparing her another glance. “Let’s go.”

Wilcent nodded without hesitation. His expression was unreadable, but the authority in his voice was undeniable as he turned to address the gathered workers.

“All of you, go back to work,” he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. The onlookers, who had been frozen in place, quickly scrambled to obey, their heads lowered as they retreated to their tasks. The tense atmosphere began to dissipate, but Sunoo could still feel the weight of their stolen glances.

Then, shifting his attention back to the trembling maid, Wilcent’s voice took on a sharper edge. “And as for you, meet me later.”

The girl flinched, her hands still clenched into fists as she knelt on the floor. But Wilcent offered no further words of reassurance or explanation. His order was final.

Sunoo didn’t bother looking back. He only heard the sound of Wilcent’s footsteps falling into step behind him as they left the scene.

Whoever she was… it wasn’t Sunoo’s problem.

Not yet.

.・。.・゜✭・

“Who the hell did this to you?”

Jungwon’s voice was laced with venom, each syllable dripping with restrained fury as his fingers carefully traced the red, irritated skin on Sunoo’s arm. His usual composed demeanor was nowhere to be found, his jaw was clenched, his brows furrowed in barely controlled anger. If looks could kill, whoever had dared to lay a hand on Sunoo would have been nothing but dust by now.

Sunoo, however, remained unimpressed. He merely shrugged, casually pulling his arm away from Jungwon’s grasp as if the injury was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. The pain had dulled since earlier, reduced to a faint sting, but judging by Jungwon’s expression, it might as well have been a mortal wound.

What truly caught Sunoo off guard, though, was the sheer intensity in Jungwon’s gaze. This wasn’t what he expected at all.

When he first met Jungwon, the supposed main character of this world, he was sweet, friendly, and easygoing. After Sunoo had been thrown into this ridiculous world, he always managed to sneak and meet with Sunoo in the very same place that they met. 

Sunoo didn't actually expect it but he was lowkey also expecting to see Jungwon everytime he goes to the garden, he just does not show it but he always awaits to hear the man’s voice. Jungwon’s character is one of the most questionable along with their friendship. 

But despite that, he enjoys the company and the friendship that they secretly have. Jungwon always carries himself with a natural warmth that fits his role as the story’s protagonist. 

Going back, Jungwon was supposed to be the one who brought light into a room, the one who charmed people effortlessly. But right now? There was nothing soft or warm about him.

The quiet fury brewing in his eyes, the way his fingers curled as if resisting the urge to lash out… it sent a chill down Sunoo’s spine.

It was almost terrifying.

“It doesn’t matter,” Sunoo said dismissively, brushing off the concern with a wave of his hand. “I fired her anyway.”

Jungwon’s gaze darkened further. “You only fired her?”

There was something dangerously quiet about the way he spoke, the words sharper than a blade.

Sunoo rolled his eyes at the accusatory tone. “And punished her.”

Jungwon exhaled sharply, his tense shoulders loosening ever so slightly. A small, relieved sigh escaped him, though the fire in his eyes had yet to fully fade. He leaned back against his chair, arms crossing over his chest, but Sunoo could tell.

That wasn’t enough for him.

If it had been up to Jungwon, that maid wouldn’t have just been fired.

She wouldn’t have been left breathing.

“As you should,” Jungwon muttered, finally allowing himself to relax, just a little. His fingers tapped against his arm, a subconscious movement that betrayed the lingering frustration still thrumming beneath his skin.

Sunoo only hummed in response, thinking that would be the end of it.

It wasn’t.

“Tell me the name.”

Sunoo’s head snapped toward Jungwon, brows raising at the sudden demand. His tone was casual, too casual, but Sunoo wasn’t fooled. There was a quiet edge underneath, something unreadable lurking beneath his carefully neutral expression.

“Why?”

“Just curious.” Sunoo scoffed. As if I’d believe that.

“Then you don’t need to know the name.”

Jungwon tilted his head slightly, gaze unwavering. “Oh, come on. Just the name. I’ll just check on her.”

“No.” Sunoo deadpanned. “I don’t believe you. And I already dealt with her, so stop insisting.”

And you can’t do anything that might ruin your reputation, he wanted to add. You’re this novel’s main character, the most important role.

Jungwon held his gaze for a few more moments before exhaling through his nose, clearly dissatisfied.

“Fine.” A pause. Then, so quietly that Sunoo almost missed it—“I have my ways anyway.”

Sunoo frowned.

What did he just say?

Before he could question him, Jungwon had already leaned back, a look of indifference settling over his features.

Sunoo decided to let it go, for now. He still wasn’t going to tell him anything, anyway.

With that, silence settled between them, stretching out into something almost comfortable. The weight of unspoken words lingered in the air, but neither of them made a move to break it.

It was always like this in their little sanctuary.

The garden was peaceful, untouched by the noise of the outside world. A place where neither status nor duty mattered. Where they weren’t the protagonist and antagonist, but just two people seeking solace in the quiet.

Sunoo closed his eyes for a moment, allowing himself to sink into the stillness.

Jungwon, on the other hand, seemed to be drifting off, his eyelids growing heavier with each passing second. Sunoo didn’t stop him, if anything, he welcomed the quiet. His own thoughts were beginning to wander, and for once, he didn’t feel the need to fight it.

But the peace was short-lived.

Because the moment his mind began to drift, it circled back to what had happened earlier.

At first, he had convinced himself that it wasn’t his problem. That whoever she was, it didn’t concern him. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized how wrong he was.

It was his problem.

And it should bother him.

Because no matter how much he racked his brain, he couldn’t recall ever writing about someone who wanted to kill this character. If anything, the only one who had ever plotted against anyone was him, he had written this character as someone who sought to eliminate others, not the other way around.

So this… this was something new. Something completely unexpected.

Something alarming.

And once again, Sunoo felt a creeping sense of unease settle deep in his bones.

Who the hell is she?

“What are you thinking?” Sunoo got startled when he suddenly heard Jungwon's voice, his eyes were still closed so Sunoo thought that he actually fell asleep.

But no, Jungwon was actually fully awake and his eyes were closed but all of his senses were working. He was actually trying to sense what's going on with Sunoo when he started to get quiet and got carried away with his thoughts.

“You're awake?”

Jungwon let out a small hum, tilting his head slightly in Sunoo’s direction. "Mhm. And it seems like you're lost in your thoughts."

His tone was light, almost teasing, but there was a warmth beneath it, genuine curiosity laced with something softer, something almost concerned.

Sunoo blinked, momentarily thrown off. He had been so caught up in his thoughts that he hadn’t even realized Jungwon was still paying attention to him.

His gaze flickered to the other boy, who remained comfortably seated, eyes still closed, but there was no mistaking the sharp awareness in his tone.

So he hadn’t actually been asleep.

Of course, he hadn’t, or if he was, for sure he's not a heavy sleeper.

Jungwon was far too perceptive for that.

Sunoo let out a quiet huff, leaning back against the bench. “It’s nothing.”

Jungwon hummed, unconvinced. “Doesn’t seem like nothing.”

Sunoo exhaled through his nose, tilting his head up to stare at the sky. He could feel Jungwon’s gaze on him now, assessing, waiting. The weight of it was almost unnerving.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Jungwon said after a moment, his voice softer this time. “But if something’s bothering you, you shouldn’t keep it to yourself.”

“I'm here.” He continues.

Then there it was again, that quiet concern, threaded beneath his usual warmth.

Sunoo hesitated, fingers subconsciously brushing over the ring on his finger.

Would Jungwon believe him if he told him the truth? That the world they lived in was never meant to be like this? That things were happening beyond what was written, beyond what he had planned?

Of course not. That would be ridiculous, like other people in this world, he will think that I am insane.

So instead, Sunoo simply shook his head, offering a small, forced smile.

“It’s really nothing,” he repeated. “Just overthinking.”

Jungwon didn’t look fully convinced, but instead of pressing, he let out a soft sigh.

“You think too much.” His voice was gentle, carrying a hint of fondness. “You always do, and you always keep it to yourself.” 

Sunoo scoffed. “And you don’t think enough.”

Jungwon chuckled at that, his smile easy and light, as if trying to lift the weight off Sunoo’s shoulders. “Maybe. But at least I don’t get lost in thoughts that make me look like I just saw a ghost.”

Sunoo rolled his eyes but said nothing. Because if he was being honest… it did feel like he had seen a ghost.

A ghost of something he couldn’t quite grasp.

"Whatever, go back to the palace and serve the crown prince," Sunoo teased, a mischievous smile playing on his lips as he waved Jungwon off.

Jungwon gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as if Sunoo had just driven a dagger through his heart. His expression twisted into one of exaggerated pain, and he stumbled back a step for added effect.

"You... You always do this! Sending me away, making me leave you behind," he wailed, his voice thick with mock betrayal. "I thought we were friends! I thought you loved me!"

His eyes remained squeezed shut, really committing to the act, but he couldn't resist cracking one open just enough to peek at Sunoo’s reaction. When he saw the amused smile tugging at Sunoo’s lips, his own grin widened.

"You... you wound me!" he cried out again, bringing the back of his hand to his forehead like some tragic heroine.

Sunoo let out a breathy chuckle, rolling his eyes before tossing a handful of delicate petals at him. He hadn't even realized he had plucked the flowers while lost in thought earlier, but now, watching the petals flutter through the air and land on Jungwon’s hair and shoulders, it felt oddly fitting.

Jungwon stilled for a moment before breaking into a soft, genuine smile. The playful glint in his eyes remained, but there was something warmer beneath it, something tender. He wasn't acting anymore.

"You look more beautiful when you smile, Sunoo-yah," he murmured, his voice quieter this time, carrying a sincerity that made the words linger in the air.

Sunoo blinked, caught off guard. "Huh? What did you just say?"

Jungwon’s grin returned in full force as he shrugged, his expression the perfect picture of innocence. "Huh? I didn't say anything."

His shoulders lifted in a carefree motion, but the way his eyes gleamed as he watched Sunoo told a different story.

"Heh, whatever. Go back to the palace," Sunoo said once again, waving a dismissive hand.

Jungwon, instead of listening, stomped his foot against the ground like a stubborn child, his arms crossed as he shot Sunoo a playful glare. "I don't want to!"

Sunoo raised a brow, unimpressed. "Fine. Stay here."

For a moment, they locked eyes, the air between them light with silent challenge. Jungwon huffed, tilting his chin up defiantly, but Sunoo only smirked, clearly enjoying the little standoff.

Sunoo chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. “You’re such a kid, Jungwon.”

Jungwon puffed out his cheeks and turned away with a dramatic huff. “I don’t care. You can’t make me go.”

Sunoo rolled his eyes, still smiling. “Yeah, yeah.” His tone was laced with fondness, as if he had already given up on trying to argue.

Jungwon peeked at him from the corner of his eye, his lips twitching into a small grin.

I won, hehe.

Chapter Text

He should be finding clues on who might be the she that the maid was talking about, he has so many things to do than to deal with these people.

He had long since lost count of how many sighs had escaped his lips that day. With yet another exasperated breath, Sunoo rolled his eyes at the two men standing before him, though calling them simply "men" would be an understatement. They were none other than the personal knights of the Crown Prince himself.

Nishimura Riki and Yang Jungwon.

“Your presence is requested by the Crown Prince,” Ni-ki stated, his tone eerily composed. His expression remained unreadable, as if he were indifferent to Sunoo’s existence, or worse, quietly despised him. It was impossible to tell, and Sunoo wasn’t sure if he wanted to find out.

Jungwon, on the other hand, didn’t even attempt to conceal the smirk tugging at his lips. That smug, knowing grin made Sunoo’s fingers twitch with the temptation to wipe it right off his face. But instead, he inhaled deeply, forcing himself to let it go. For now.

Instead of responding immediately, he simply narrowed his eyes at them, his stare filled with unspoken irritation. It's like they're an alien appearing uninvited at his doorstep to drag him away. The only difference? He doesn't have a choice, he can't protest.

The Crown Prince—his fiancé, of all people, had summoned him.

‘Tsk. When will the day come when people finally stop bothering me and let me live my day in peace? I just want to figure how to live this life without someone killing me’

.・。.・゜✭・

Just as he had expected, the palace was nothing short of extravagant. Grand chandeliers hung from towering ceilings, casting a warm golden glow over the pristine marble floors. Ornate pillars lined the hallways, each carved with intricate details that spoke of wealth and power. The air carried a faint scent of fresh flowers, likely replaced every morning to maintain the illusion of perfection.

Workers bustled about in every corner, their movements precise and efficient. Yet, as Sunoo walked through the halls, he couldn't help but notice the way their gazes quickly flickered away from him. Almost all of them avoided making eye contact, their heads bowing just slightly lower than necessary, as if acknowledging his presence alone was a mistake.

It was subtle, but he caught it. The quiet unease. The unspoken rule.

And for some reason, it annoyed him more than he cared to admit.

Jungwon seemed to take notice of the flicker of emotion on Sunoo’s face. His steps hesitated, just for a second, as if he were about to slow down and match Sunoo’s pace. But then, just as quickly, he caught himself.

Sunoo didn’t miss it.

He knew exactly what had crossed Jungwon’s mind—their conversation. The one where they had agreed on how to behave when others were around.

Jungwon wasn’t supposed to act like they were anything more than distant acquaintances, certainly not like he cared. He had to make it seem as if Sunoo was someone he shouldn't cross paths with accidentally, as if he should avoid every second of being near him whenever it's not needed. That was the role he had to play.

And even if Jungwon didn’t like it, even if every part of him wanted to do the opposite, he wouldn’t break his promise.

Because above all else, he didn’t want to be the reason for Sunoo's discomfort.

“Kim Seonwoo has arrived!” Ni-ki’s voice rang through the grand hall as he announced their presence at the library, the place where Sunoo had no doubt Jake would be. 

It's the place where he's always at, it was mentioned in the novel, Jake likes to read so the Royal Library is a place where you can always find him.

“Let him in.”

A deep voice resonated from inside, smooth yet commanding. That was all the permission they needed. The heavy doors of the library swung open, revealing the dimly lit expanse beyond.

Sunoo hesitated.

His feet remained rooted to the spot as his gaze flickered to Ni-ki and Jungwon. The two knights said nothing, but their subtle nods and expectant stares urged him forward. With an exasperated sigh, he reluctantly stepped inside.

He was fully prepared to be met with Jake’s usual unreadable stare. 

But he wasn’t prepared for the three sets of eyes that immediately snapped toward him the moment he crossed the room.

His breath hitched.

Jake wasn’t alone. They were all here.

And judging by the array of documents scattered across the table, he had just barged in on a very important discussion.

“…What the fuck.” The words left his lips before he could stop them.

The reaction was instant. Heeseung, the eldest, shot him a sharp glare, his expression hardening with silent reprimand.

“Language.”

Sunoo arched his brow, unimpressed. What's with them always saying that when I curse? It's not like the real owner of the body doesn't curse in front of them. He does that almost everyday.

He doesn't know why but something in his tone left a bitter taste on his mouth. He doesn't like it.

Maybe it was the original owner of the body's emotions but yeah whatever, he took it as a challenge, a challenge that he didn't even think that might be life threatening, and then again, it may be the original owner's emotions taking over.

He leaned back slightly and muttered, just loud enough to be heard, “What the fuck. Fuck. Damn. Shit.”

That did it.

All three of them stiffened, their postures turning rigid as their gazes bore into him with varying degrees of disbelief and disapproval. Sunoo gulped. Okay. Maybe he’d pushed his luck just a little too far.

His survival instincts finally kicked in, and he wisely shut his mouth. Why—why did he forget that these weren’t just random men from the capital?

Why did he forget that these people despised him so the chance of him not surviving within this day became shorter?

“Oh shit,” he whispered but because the place was quiet, it was still loud enough for the three to hear. 

“Kim Seonwoo. You really know how to push people's buttons, don't you?”  

‘At this rate, I might actually die even earlier than expected.’ 

.・。.・゜✭・

It was boring. He was bored.

Sunoo glanced around the library, his fingers drumming impatiently against the polished wooden armrest of his chair. A loud scoff escaped his lips, but predictably, no one reacted. The three men seated across from him remained deep in discussion, their voices low and serious, as if he weren’t even there. Not that he cared. He hadn’t been listening to whatever nonsense they were droning on about.

After hearing Jake’s words earlier, Sunoo genuinely thought he was going to die. He had to admit, just for a moment, fear gripped him. His heart had pounded in his chest, and for a split second, he truly believed it was the end for him.

But then he remembered who he was.

He was Kim Seonwoo, better known as Sunoo. Nobody liked him anyway, so even if he did absolutely nothing, these three men surrounding him would still find a reason to be pissed off. That’s just how it was.

“You sure have a sharp tongue,” Heeseung muttered, now leaning on the table, his piercing gaze locked onto him.

Sunoo, on the other hand, did his best to act unfazed, as if their intimidation tactics had no effect on him. He forced himself to appear strong, to hold his ground. But the truth was, he was scared. Really scared.

He still didn’t want to die. He didn’t even have a plan yet on how to survive, and now this? But he had to put on a front. He was the Sunoo. He wasn’t supposed to be afraid of anything, not even death itself.

‘Just kidding, I am scared. Fuck!’ he thought to himself.

“S-So what, huh? What will you do? Kill me?” His voice wavered slightly, but he pressed on. “I don’t care.”

Internally, he groaned. ‘What the hell am I saying?!’ His mouth was running on autopilot, spewing whatever reckless words came to mind without a second thought. ‘Seriously, I need to shut up.’

Bracing himself for whatever was coming next, his mind raced through all the possible ways these three could end his life. He was mentally preparing for the worst.

“Sit down.”

“Huh?” Sunoo blinked, confused. Jake’s words caught him off guard. Sit down? That was it?

“I said sit down. You’re talking nonsense.”

And just like that, here he was, sitting, not dead, but absolutely dying of boredom instead. A loud sigh escaped his lips as he slumped in his seat. Maybe this was his punishment for earlier.

All he wanted was to go back, to the sanctuary of his room, where he could be alone, undisturbed, and blissfully away from this suffocating environment.

His patience, already hanging by a thread, finally snapped.

“Did you really call me here just to watch you talk about something that has absolutely nothing to do with me?” His voice was sharp, laced with frustration. He had been sitting here for hours, doing nothing, his presence blatantly ignored by the very people who had summoned him, specifically Jake, who hadn’t even spared him a glance since their meeting started.

Sunoo had expected something important when he set foot in the library. A revelation, an urgent message, anything that would justify his presence. But instead, he was left to rot in silence while they carried on as if he were invisible.

At one point, he had considered grabbing a book to pass the time, but the moment he reached for one, Jake had intervened. He hadn’t said a word, just met Sunoo’s gaze, shook his head, and blocked his path.

Sunoo had contemplated pushing past him out of sheer spite, but Jake’s unwavering stare told him it wasn’t worth the effort. Begrudgingly, he had returned to his seat, seething in silent irritation.

He exhaled sharply, his fingers clenching into fists. “So? Why the hell am I here?” he demanded again, his voice cutting through the air.

Fuck it, I really don't care now if they punish me, I'll die here out of boredom if I don't speak.

This time, the princes actually acknowledged him. Their gazes shifted toward him, and for a moment, he thought he would finally get an answer.

Instead, they hit him with a question of their own.

“Why didn’t you come here for days?”

Sunoo blinked. That… was not what he expected.

Of all the things they could have asked, this wasn’t even on his radar. Shouldn’t they be glad he had stayed away? As far as he knew, none of them particularly liked him. If anything, they despised him for what he did to Jungwon, the very person they all adored and treasured like he was made of gold.

They called me to ask that? What are they? Some lunatics?

He scoffed, shaking his head. “Why do you care?” he shot back, leaning back in his chair with a smirk that barely masked his confusion. “Shouldn’t you be happy that you don’t have to see my face? I’m doing you all a favor.”

But despite his nonchalant act, the truth was clear, he had no idea what was happening. And that, more than anything, unsettled him, and pissed him off.

"You're supposed to come here every day and ruin our days." It was Sunghoon who spoke this time.

Despite not fully understanding what was going on, Sunoo decided to answer vaguely. He averted his gaze from their expectant eyes, not wanting to give away how lost he actually was.

I’m not even the real owner of this body, so I have no idea what he used to do. The story I wrote was far from what’s actually happening, so I really don’t know anything.

Instead, he simply shrugged. “I got bored of the usual.”

A sharp tsk echoed through the room. Heeseung clicked his tongue, and though Sunoo could feel the weight of his glare, he didn’t bother looking his way.

"Aren’t you in love with Jake?" Sunghoon continued, his tone laced with something close to provocation. "That’s why you two got engaged, right? Because you were so damn persistent about marrying him that you used your influence to force the King to agree?"

Sunoo raised an eyebrow. Oh? Now this was interesting. Was Sunghoon trying to get a rise out of him?

His lips curled into a smirk. “Are you jealous?”

"The fuck? Are you insane?" Sunghoon snapped.

Sunoo chuckled, leaning back comfortably as he basked in their irritation. “Heh. Yeah, everyone says I’m insane.”

He met their glares head-on, enjoying how annoyed they all looked. And he couldn't help but feel a sense of victory.

He knew he wasn’t supposed to act this way. The smart move would be to tread carefully, avoid provoking them, and do everything in his power to keep himself out of trouble, to ensure his survival. But damn, it was really hard to hold back since earlier.

Besides, they started it this time. He refused to let them make a fool out of him. Not now. Not ever.

I really felt like the real Sunoo for a second there. But screw that, I’ll act how I want. I just need to think of ways to survive at the same time… Right?

The room fell into silence, and then—

"This is why no one likes you."

The words weren’t meant to be heard. Sunoo could tell by the way they whispered under Sunghoon’s breath. But in the quiet stillness of the library, they reached him loud and clear.

And for some reason, they hurt.

Was he feeling this way on behalf of the real owner of the body? Or was it because, in the end, he was the one living in it now? Either way, the sting of those words settled uncomfortably in his chest.

Slowly, Sunoo turned to face Sunghoon, his expression completely unreadable.

"I don’t need anyone to like me."

Sunghoon stiffened, eyes widening slightly. He hadn’t expected Sunoo to hear him, much less respond.

And for a fleeting moment, Sunoo thought he saw something, something like hesitation, flash across Sunghoon’s face.

But it was gone just as quickly as it came.

“Stop it, you two.”

The voice that cut through the tension belonged to Jake. Unlike before, there was no amusement or indifference in his tone—only quiet authority. It was enough to make both Sunoo and Sunghoon immediately shut their mouths.

“There’s a reason you were called here,” Jake continued, his gaze steady.

That caught Sunoo’s attention.

Finally.

His eyes immediately snapped to Jake, who had now leaned forward, resting his arms on the table, his posture exuding control.

Heeseung and Sunghoon also turned to him, curiosity flickering across their faces.

“What is it?” Sunoo asked, impatience creeping into his voice.

Jake didn’t answer right away. Instead, he shifted his focus to the doors.

“Get in now.”

The heavy library doors creaked open, and three figures stepped inside.

Sunoo’s brows shot up the moment he saw them.

Jungwon. Ni-ki. And—

Jay.

His reaction was immediate.

Jay was the only unfamiliar face to him in this world, but Sunoo knew exactly who he was.

A palace knight. One of Jake’s personal knights, to be exact and also one of their friends. 

So their group is complete now, except for him of course, he's not part of their friend group.

Jay had been absent from the palace for a long time due to a mission, which explained why Sunoo had never heard about him when he came to this world.

He always hears their workers talk about the palace knights but he never heard about Jay.

But more importantly, Sunoo remembered what role Jay played in the original story.

He had been Sunoo’s secret friend. The one who had watched over him from the shadows, offering silent protection that even the real owner of this body had never been aware of.

Why were all of this body's real connections hidden?

Before he could dwell on that thought, Jake spoke again.

“Jay will be your personal knight.”

Sunoo blinked.

Then—

“WHAT?!”

The word came out louder than intended, his voice echoing through the vast library.

Out of all the things he had expected to hear today, this wasn’t even close to making the list.

Too many happenings, come on give me a break!

Chapter Text

This wasn’t part of the story he wrote.

Jay was never supposed to be his personal knight. In fact, Sunoo was never meant to have a personal knight at all.

The only people truly by his side were Lily, his ever-loyal personal maid, and Wilcent, his father figure,the only adult who had ever shown him genuine care. Outside of them, there was Jungwon, whose relationship with him remained a mystery even in his own writing, and then there was Jay, the knight who had unknowingly become his secret friend.

Sunoo who frequently visited the palace and it was during those visits that he would run into Jay. Their meetings had always been coincidental, fleeting moments that eventually built a quiet familiarity between them.

But Jay wasn’t supposed to be stuck with him.

He had his own life, his own dreams. Sunoo knew how much Jay had sacrificed to reach his position, how hard he had worked to be where he was now. And yet, just like that, he was being reassigned, to him of all people.

This wasn’t right. There was nothing amusing about this.

Jay shouldn’t have to give up everything just to be by his side.

"No." His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

The room fell into silence as six pairs of eyes locked onto him, each filled with disapproval.

But why? Shouldn’t they be relieved? Shouldn’t they be glad that he refused?

These people are seriously confusing.

"You need a knight to be with you at all times, Sunoo." Jake’s voice was firm, edged with an authority that left little room for argument. There was no trace of amusement, no room for negotiation. Just pure seriousness.

It was clear, he wasn’t pleased with Sunoo’s answer.

But Sunoo didn’t care.

"I don't need one." His voice was just as resolute, unwavering despite the weight of Jake’s words. He met the prince’s gaze head-on, refusing to back down.

"You don’t have a say in this."

That made Sunoo scoff. His patience was already running thin, and now Jake was trying to make decisions for him like he wasn’t even present in the room? Like he was some object being assigned a handler?

Fine. If they wanted him to be difficult, he would gladly comply.

"Well, Your Highness," he started, voice laced with defiance. "Not to be disrespectful—but if it comes out that way, then so be it. Because I should have a say in this. We’re talking about my personal knight, after all. Shouldn’t my opinion actually matter?"

Gasps echoed around the room. Clearly, no one had expected Sunoo to talk back to Jake like that. 

It was rare for him to talk back to Jake, knowing how he felt for the man, he always makes sure to do what Jake says just to please him, make Jake pay attention to him.

But today is different. He is not the Sunoo that they knew.

The air around them grew thick with tension, but neither of them paid any mind to the growing unease of the onlookers. Their standoff continued, eyes locked, neither willing to concede ground.

Jake exhaled sharply, clearly losing patience. "Do you not want Jay as your personal knight? Fine. Then what about Jungwon? Or Ni-ki?"

"I'll gladly be of service!"

Sunoo’s head snapped toward Jungwon, eyes narrowing into a glare. The latter had answered far too quickly, his voice eager, as if this was some opportunity he was excited to snatch.

Jungwon, ever the unpredictable one.

Sunoo clenched his jaw. He wasn’t about to let himself be saddled with anyone.

Yet, as his gaze flickered back to Jay, his defiance faltered, just for a second.

Jay had been silent the entire time.

Not a single protest. Not a single word in his own defense.

But his eyes, those dark, unwavering eyes, held something that made Sunoo pause.

A silent plea.

It wasn’t desperation, nor was it duty.

It was a quiet want.

Jay wanted this. He wanted to be chosen.

Sunoo swallowed, his throat suddenly dry.

Why?

Why would someone like Jay, who had fought tooth and nail for his place in the knighthood, want to be bound to him? To protect him? Be stuck with him?

Nothing about this made sense.

And that, more than anything, unsettled him.

As far as Sunoo remembered, they weren’t even friends at this point in time. Their friendship was supposed to begin after Jay returned from his mission, not now. Jay had just come back, which meant, in the timeline Sunoo knew, they shouldn’t have any real connection yet.

So why?

Why was Jay looking at him like that?

Why did it seem like he wanted to be by his side?

Sunoo exhaled sharply and brought a hand to his forehead, massaging the growing ache that had been forming there since this entire ordeal started. He already had too many questions without answers, and with each passing day, more of them kept piling up, each one more frustrating than the last.

It was suffocating.

And at this rate

Maybe he really should just become the villain they all expected him to be, but the one who will run away from everything and everyone.

That might actually be a good idea. At least then, he wouldn’t have to deal with this anymore. Sunoo let out a loud sigh.

"What's with this sudden decision, anyway?" His voice was laced with suspicion, his eyes scanning their faces as he spoke. "It’s so unlike you to assign someone to me. You despise me, just in case you forgot."

With a defeated sigh, he looked at them one by one, searching for any hint of an answer. "You all despise me."

The words left his mouth before he could stop them, and for some reason, they felt heavier than he expected. Maybe because they weren’t just an accusation, they were the truth.

He knows that it is the truth.

So why was he fighting this?

He should be grateful for whatever impulsive decision Jake had made. If anything, this worked in his favor. It could mean protection, stability, maybe even a chance to survive in a place where most people wouldn’t hesitate to turn their backs on him.

And yet, he couldn’t accept it, because none of it made sense.

His mind immediately spiraled into darker possibilities.

Was Jake planning something? Was this all some elaborate setup? Had he finally grown tired of Sunoo’s existence and decided to deal with him in a quieter, more controlled way?

Maybe this wasn’t about protection at all. Maybe Jake was assigning him a knight to monitor him, to keep him from ruining his own reputation any further. A leash disguised as a favor.

There’s no way this is about the incident.

Jake had no way of knowing. Sunoo was sure of that.

And even if he did know, he wouldn’t care.

So what was it?

Sunoo clenched his fists, frustration simmering beneath his skin. He didn’t like feeling like a pawn in someone else’s game, and right now, that’s exactly what this felt like.

Because no matter how hard he tried to piece it together—

He really couldn’t think of anything.

"Can't you just accept it?"

Jake’s voice sliced through the thick air, sharp and filled with irritation. His patience, already stretched thin, was visibly unraveling. He had always been composed, always in control, but now, frustration seeped into his words, his carefully built restraint beginning to crack.

Sunoo on the other hand found himself noticing things he hadn’t before. He had never really taken the time to look at Jake earlier, not properly, at least. 

But now that they're actually face to face he couldn't help but to take a look. Jake’s features were sharp, annoyingly so. His dark curls framed his face in an effortless way, strands falling slightly over his forehead, making him look almost too picture-perfect. His eyes, deep, unwavering, held with intensity, as if he was looking at Sunoo with his patience very obvious already getting thin with how their conversation is going. 

Sunoo didn’t want to admit it but Jake is really handsome. No wonder the real owner of this body fell hard for this man. No wonder.

Oh shit wait I'm not supposed to think of that at this moment. Focus Sunoo, Focus! Sunoo mentally knocked his head. 

He then met Jake’s glare head-on, defiance burning in his eyes, his posture stiff with resistance.

"No."

The air in the room was suffocating, thick with unspoken tension. No one else dared to speak. The other men stood frozen, watching but unwilling to step in. They knew better. They had seen this before, two forces clashing, neither willing to bend.

A rare occurrence.

Jake exhaled harshly, dragging a hand through his hair in frustration. It was a rare sight, seeing him like this, so visibly unsettled.

"Damn it." His composure cracked even further.

"Why are you so stubborn?" His voice sharpened, his patience nearly gone. "What’s so hard about accepting my decision? Why are you acting like such a brat when this is something you should be gr—"

"Because I know you're only doing this to find a way to get rid of me!" The words erupted from Sunoo’s lips, raw and unfiltered, fueled by a frustration that had been simmering beneath the surface for far too long.

And for a moment, everything stilled.

A suffocating silence settled over the room, thick and unrelenting, pressing against Sunoo’s chest like a weight.

But it wasn’t just about this.

It wasn’t just about Jake’s decision.

It was the fact that this was the first time Sunoo was meeting Jake since he had been thrown into this world.

The first time laying eyes on the character he had written, the man who was supposed to hate him, supposed to barely tolerate his existence. And what did Jake do the first time they met?

Not glare at him. Not sneer in disgust.

Not even throw a condescending remark.

No, he immediately tried to assign him a knight.

Tried to tie him down. Control him.

That was what broke Sunoo’s composure entirely.

How was he supposed to make sense of this? He had spent days trying to grasp the changes in this world, trying to figure out what had already deviated from his original story, and now this?

He wanted to demand answers. He wanted to scream that this wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

The exhaustion of navigating a world full of people he didn't truly know, of dealing with expectations that weren’t his, of having no control over the very story he had created, all of it had been building.

And Jake, standing there with that unreadable expression, acting like this was a simple matter, like Sunoo should just accept it without question, was just the final push he needed to snap.

Jake’s expression darkened, unreadable, but something flickered in his gaze. A shift, subtle, but there.

Sunoo swallowed, his throat tight.

Had he just made things worse?

Or had he finally forced the truth out into the open?

.・。.・゜✭・

"Welcome back, young mast—oh."

Wilcent’s words faltered the moment his gaze landed on the figure standing beside Sunoo. His expression shifted from its usual composed demeanor to one of clear confusion, brows slightly furrowed as his eyes darted between Sunoo and Jay.

Sunoo sighed heavily, already exhausted by the mere thought of explaining. He didn't even let Wilcent voice his obvious question before answering, his tone dripping with frustration.

"I know, Wilcent. I know I’m not alone. I know—and I’m obviously not happy about it."

Wilcent blinked, lips parting slightly as if to say something, but he hesitated, glancing cautiously at Jay, who remained silent by Sunoo’s side.

It was a bitter reminder of his earlier failure.

Sunoo lost the argument.

Not that he ever really had a chance against the crown prince. He tried his luck but heh, seems like he doesn't have one in this world.

It didn’t matter how stubborn he was, how persistently he refused, Jake still won, and now, here he was, stuck with a personal knight he never wanted.

Not that defying Jake would have ended well for him anyway. Sunoo might be many things, but stupid enough to challenge the crown prince outright? The rumors about him being insane might actually be true.

Even now, the memory of their last conversation made his blood boil.

"You know what? Whatever you think my reason would be, I don't care," Jake’s voice had been unwavering, cool yet firm, every syllable dripping with finality. "My decision is final."

Sunoo had clenched his fists. "I sai—"

"It's either you'll accept Jay, or I'll personally be the one to guard you." The words had hit him like a slap, his breath catching for a moment before he snapped his head up in pure disbelief.

"Are you out of your mind?" His voice was sharp, incredulous, almost offended.

Jake had merely tilted his head slightly, a smirk, a damn smirk playing on his lips. "Maybe I am. Who knows?"

Sunoo barely held back a groan at the memory.

Damn it.

And yet, he was the one everyone thought was the villain?

When their crown prince was walking around acting like that? A fucking jerk with a God complex?

Sunoo dragged a hand down his face in frustration, turning back to Wilcent, who still seemed mildly thrown off by the entire situation.

Wilcent gave Jay another once-over before turning his gaze back to Sunoo, a silent question in his eyes.

Sunoo sighed again, defeated. "Don’t. even. ask." Wilcent nodded understanding the frustration that was visible not only on his voice but also with his whole body language.

“You should take a rest, young master.” Wilcent said instead and Sunoo didn't think twice and immediately obeyed the old man.

Jay, for his part, remained stoic, his presence quiet but unwavering. Sunoo hated to admit it, but there was something about the way Jay stood, like an immovable force, that made it clear he was already settling into his role.

And that realization only irritated him further.

"Sorry you had to go through all this."

Sunoo’s voice cut through the quiet hallway as they made their way to his room. It was the first thing he said after Wilcent left them, and Jay, who had been walking beside him in complete silence, seemed caught off guard by the sudden apology.

A brief flicker of surprise crossed Jay’s face, as if the words were something he never expected to hear.

"You shouldn't be."

Sunoo let out a dry laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. "No, I know that this is against your will. Imagine suddenly being reassigned to me right after coming back from your mission? To me, the one that has a very bad reputation? Like, damn, if I were you, I’d be pissed."

His words came out fast, frustration slipping through every syllable. "You'll just be wasting your time being my personal knight, gosh, I really can't understand that man. He's so annoying! He really sent you to me? He didn’t even think that you obviously wouldn’t like it? He just thinks of himself! What a selfish jerk, ugh! That man will be the future king? Oh boy, I’ll pray for the country."

Jay finally opened his mouth, trying to interject. "Young master—"

"Sunoo," he corrected immediately, not even letting him finish. "Just call me Sunoo. It feels really awkward to be called ‘young master.’ I already told that to Lily and Wilcent, but do they listen? No. Why does no one ever listen to me? This place is such a mess. You call me Sunoo, okay? Just Sunoo."

Jay hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, Sunoo. Uh—"

"Good! I'll find a way to send you back to the palace, okay? Just bear with me for, ugh, I don’t know how many weeks, but I swear I'll find a way and kick that prince of yours’ ass! Oh, shit, wait, don’t report me for that, but ugh, I really can’t help it, I’m so fucking annoyed!"

Sunoo barely paused to breathe before realizing something. His eyes widened slightly, and he quickly turned back to Jay. "Oh, wait, you were about to say something, right? Sorry to interrupt, what was it?"

Jay tilted his head slightly, watching him in what almost seemed like amusement. "I didn’t expect you to be so talkative."

Sunoo blinked, feeling heat rise to his ears.

"Oh." He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Sorry."

"And you over-apologize."

Jay's observation made Sunoo scowl, embarrassment creeping up on him. There was something unsettling about being in Jay’s presence, something that made him drop all his usual defenses without realizing it.

He didn’t know why, but the moment they were left alone, words just spilled out of him like water through cracked glass. His frustrations, his thoughts, things he usually kept locked behind layers of carefully constructed barriers.

And it was too late for him to realize that Jay was originally Jake’s personal knight.

Shit.

Sunoo’s stomach twisted.

He had just let his mouth run loose in front of someone who had every reason to report him.

Jay could easily take everything he said, his complaints, his insults toward Jake, his outright declaration of wanting to get rid of him, and use it against him.

Jay could have him killed for this.

Sunoo suddenly felt like all the blood drained from his face.

Jay must have noticed, because his lips curled slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Don’t worry, I won’t tell Jake, I mean, the crown prince, about anything you just said."

Sunoo could barely believe him. His mouth fell open slightly before he muttered the only thing that came to mind.

"Shit."

Jay chuckled lightly. "And no, I don’t need you to find a way for me to go back to the palace."

Sunoo frowned at that. "What? Why?"

Jay’s gaze didn’t waver.

"Because I volunteered to be your personal knight, Sunoo. I wanted this in the first place."

Sunoo just stared at him.

His brain completely short-circuited.

His thoughts, already chaotic, were now in complete disarray.

He blinked once. Twice.

Then finally, he said the only thing that made sense.

"Fuck. I think all of you are insane.”

Chapter Text

Jay's first day as Sunoo's personal knight felt unexpectedly light. It wasn’t a burden, nor a duty forced upon him. If anything, it felt right.

Sunoo might think that Jay volunteering for this position was foolish, maybe even ridiculous, but for Jay, it was one of the best decisions he had made since returning from his mission.

Because, in truth, he had missed Sunoo.

And that, more than anything, confused him.

How could Sunoo, someone he had been inseparable from for years, look at him now as if they were strangers? How could he have forgotten him?

Jay couldn't understand it.

Before everything changed, before Jake, they had always been together.

Jay was Sunoo’s first friend. His best friend. He was the one who introduced Sunoo to everyone: Jake, Heeseung, Sunghoon, and Ni-ki. He was the reason why Sunoo met them, because they're also his friends. 

And the Sunoo from those days was nothing like the one standing before him now.

The Sunoo he knew was gentle, a presence as soothing as a lullaby on a quiet night. He radiated warmth, his very existence a comfort to those lucky enough to stand by his side. His smile, bright, unwavering, had the power to chase away the darkest of shadows, even when his own world threatened to crumble around him.

Sunoo wasn’t just like sunshine, he was sunshine. The kind that kissed your skin on a crisp morning, golden and soft, never harsh. The kind that filtered through leaves in dancing patterns, bringing light even to the forgotten corners of the world. He carried kindness in his every breath, even when life tried to steal it away multiple times.

Sunoo was Jay's comfort.

Jay sighed, he still remembers the first time they met.

It was pure chance.

Jay had been strolling around the capital, enjoying a rare moment of freedom from his training as a knight. He wasn’t looking for anything in particular, just walking aimlessly through the bustling streets. But then, he saw him.

A boy, barely ten years old, sitting on the edge of a stone bridge, legs dangling dangerously over the water below. His clothes were far too fine for a commoner, but they were slightly dirtied, his hair tousled as if he had run through the wind.

Something about him felt off.

Maybe it was the way his shoulders curled inward as if trying to make himself smaller. Or the way his fingers clutched at the fabric of his sleeves, wrinkling the silk.

Or maybe it was the emptiness in his eyes as he stared down at the water below, completely unmoving.

Jay hadn't meant to get involved, but before he even realized it, he was walking toward him.

"Thinking of jumping?" Jay asked, voice light but careful.

The boy blinked, startled, and looked up at him. His face was rounder back then, his features were soft, but there was a sadness in his expression that no child should have carried.

Instead of answering, the boy huffed and turned away. "No."

Jay tilted his head. "Are you sure? You look like someone who's run away from home."

That finally got a reaction. The boy's lips pursed, and he muttered, "I didn’t run away. I left."

Jay sat beside him, not minding the boy’s stare like sitting beside him was a crime, Jay didn't mind it anyway. "Isn't that the same thing?"

The boy scowled, as if Jay had personally offended him. "Running away sounds cowardly. I just didn't want to be there anymore."

The boy also couldn't help but to let out a pout as he shifted his attention to the water, “I'm not a coward. I'm just tired.” He muttered

Jay thought about that for a moment. ‘He's too young to be this tired, his eyes seriously look lifeless.’ 

‘Ni-ki always says that he's tired of us but his eyes never looked like that.’

Instead of voicing out his thoughts that he knew will offend the boy more, he nodded and asked with a very soft and careful tone. "Fair enough. So, what was it? Family problems?"

The boy exhaled harshly and swung his legs aggressively. "I got tired of hearing them talk about me. The workers, my family. They act like I can’t hear them, but I do. Every word."

Jay frowned. "What do they say?"

"That I'm unwanted. That I should have never been born. That I should disappear so I don’t embarrass my family anymore."

His voice was flat. As if he had long accepted those words as facts rather than cruel gossip.

Jay’s grip on his knee tightened, he doesn't know the boy personally but his heart aches for him. Too young to experience those. "That’s awful."

The boy finally looked at him properly, tilting his head, curiosity and a hint of hope plastered on his face, thinking if the kid that approached him really thinks that what he's been always hearing is awful just like what he always feels. "You think so?"

"Of course."

"Then you're the first person to say that." The boy giggled, he couldn't contain it. It was the first time that someone agreed with him. At that moment, he felt like he had someone.

And for some reason, at exactly that time, he made a promise to himself to protect the boy that he just met. He didn't even know his name yet but he knew that he would do anything to make this boy the happiest kid in the world.

That day Jay asked Sunoo to come with him, it didn't take long for him to convince the boy, after knowing each other's name, he told Sunoo that he will be his friend from then on, Sunoo didn't even think about it and immediately agreed.

Sunoo also told Jay that he was his first friend. Jay took pride in that.

Jay then bought him food, showed him the market stalls, and even sneaked him into the training grounds to let him see the knights practicing. By the time the sun began to set, Sunoo had laughed more times than Jay could count, his cheeks pink from excitement.

And then, when the sky darkened, Jay had offered to walk him home.

Sunoo had hesitated at first. But eventually, he agreed, on the condition that Jay never tell anyone everything about him.

Jay never questioned why.

From that day on, they met constantly.

Jay would always find Sunoo sneaking out of his house, desperate for any excuse to leave that suffocating place. They would explore the capital together, stealing bits of time between Jay’s training and Sunoo’s lessons.

They became each other’s safe place.

And for years, Jay thought that nothing could change that.

But then Jake happened.

Jay had always known about Sunoo’s feelings for Jake. And he had never been against them. If anything, he had supported him, helped him, given him Jake’s schedules, set up meetings, anything to make Sunoo happy.

Because that was all Jay had ever wanted, for Sunoo to be happy.

But it didn’t turn out that way.

Instead of love, those feelings consumed him. They changed him.

Sunoo had stopped coming to their secret spot. Stopped seeking him out.

Jay felt like he had become nothing to him.

And the last thing he had experienced before leaving for his mission was Sunoo’s coldness, his entire world revolving around Jake to the point that he no longer saw Jay at all.

That was the Sunoo Jay had left behind.

Jay never blamed Sunoo nor Jake though, he never blamed them for what happened, because it will never be their fault. 

Sunoo just wants to be loved and Jake— actually it's hard to know Jake's feelings, it's very hard to read him even for Jay that's always good at something like that.

No one knows what he feels except for himself. 

But if anything, he wants to blame the people that made Sunoo like that, desperate for something that he never felt while growing up, he wants to blame the people around him that made him feel like he's not worthy of anything. He wanted to blame them.

Jay felt a lump in his throat as he remembered those memories. That was why, the moment he returned, he had volunteered for this position.

Because he wasn’t willing to let Sunoo slip away again.

But now, Jay couldn’t help but wonder, why did it feel like Sunoo genuinely had no idea who he was?

Not just forgetting their friendship, but forgetting everything about their past together.

What the hell had happened while he was away?

Jay let out a long, heavy sigh, his gaze fixed blankly on the wall in front of him.

If Sunoo had been loved, if he had been cherished the way Jay had always cherished him, would things have been different?

Would Sunoo still be known as the ruthless son of the house?

Would he still have been so desperate for love from someone who never spoke about his own feelings? Someone whose feelings are always a mystery?

Jay's fingers curled into a fist at his side, his chest tightening with something deep, something almost painful.

His heart ached for Sunoo.

For the boy who had once smiled through the darkness.

For the friend he had lost.

For the person he still wanted to save.

And Jay would save him.

No matter what it took, no matter how long it would take, Jay was going to bring back the Sunoo he once knew.

Not the one who had grown cold and distant. Not the one who had become obsessed with chasing after something he never had.

But the Sunoo who had always been full of warmth.

His best friend.

And if the world had stolen that Sunoo away, if cruelty and rejection had shaped him into someone unrecognizable, then Jay would do everything in his power to bring him back.

Even if it meant fighting the very world itself.

.・。.・゜✭・

“You're still here,” Sunoo muttered, lying on his bed with his eyes closed, referring to Jay, who stood silently beside him. His voice lacked any real curiosity, more like he was just stating an inevitable fact.

Jay hummed in response, watching him carefully. He wasn’t sure why Sunoo had suddenly asked him to come inside his room instead of standing guard outside, but he didn’t question it.

“I actually expected not to see you when I peeked earlier after waking up,” Sunoo continued, shifting slightly on the bed, his tone flat yet carrying an underlying frustration.

“You should always expect to see me from now on,” Jay replied smoothly.

Sunoo frowned, cracking one eye open to glance at him. “Why?”

Jay didn’t hesitate. “I’ll be with you for a very long time, Sunoo. You can’t get rid of me.”

That made Sunoo pause. He stayed quiet for a moment before sighing. “I’m not planning on getting rid of you, though.”

Jay raised a brow. “What? Why?”

Sunoo let out a small, tired huff, turning onto his side, facing away from him. “That’d be stressful and exhausting.”

Jay chuckled at the nonchalant response, shaking his head. “That’s the only reason?”

Sunoo hummed in vague agreement. “Mhm. Imagine going through all the effort of finding ways to send you back, only for you to insist on staying. It’d be a waste of my time.”

That wasn’t entirely a lie. Sunoo knew he wouldn’t win against Jake anyway, so why bother? The crown prince had already made his decision, and after losing that argument, Sunoo had no intention of embarrassing himself by trying again.

But there was something else, something Sunoo refused to admit, even to himself.

Jay’s presence was… oddly comforting. That was why he let him inside his room, also why he stopped planning on getting rid of him.

It's like he just accepted Jay's presence that easily. 

It was strange. Sunoo had spent so long feeling like an outsider in this world, constantly guarded, watching every word he spoke in fear of giving himself away. Yet with Jay, it was different. He didn’t feel the need to choose his words carefully. He could rant, complain, even curse about Jake without worry.

Jay wouldn’t report him.

For the first time since waking up in this body, Sunoo felt like he could actually breathe.

Jay watched him in silence, expression softening.

He didn’t believe that for a second.

Despite the sarcasm laced in Sunoo’s words, despite how dismissive he sounded, there was something else beneath it, something that told Jay that, maybe, Sunoo didn’t actually mind having him around.

Not that Sunoo would ever admit it outright.

Sunoo had never been one to express those kinds of feelings easily. Not after everything he’d been through.

Jay leaned against the bedpost, crossing his arms. “So, does that mean you’re finally accepting me as your personal knight?”

Sunoo peeked at him through the crook of his arm, scowling. “Don’t push your luck.”

Jay smirked. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Sunoo groaned, rolling onto his stomach and burying his face in the pillow. “I regret calling you inside.”

“No, you don’t.”

Sunoo’s voice came out muffled. “Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Jay let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.

And for the first time in a long while, he felt hopeful.

He wasn’t foolish, he knew things weren’t the same. This wasn’t the Sunoo he once knew, and the walls between them were still standing strong. But right now, in this moment, it almost felt like they were back. Like they were just two friends talking, teasing, bickering like they used to.

Maybe he was being naive. Maybe he was just desperate to hold onto any piece of Sunoo he could get.

But after years of being apart, after watching his best friend change into someone unrecognizable, just being able to speak to him like this again…

It was enough to make Jay believe that, maybe, he could bring him back.

And he would. 

Silence enveloped between them, Sunoo was still staring at the ceiling when a question suddenly popped out in his mind. He doesn't know if it's proper to say it out loud but he does it anyway before he could even think.

“Do you.. do you think it's possible to call off the engagement?” Jay froze. His breath hitched, his mind blanking for a moment as he processed Sunoo’s words.

Did he hear that right?

Sunoo, who had spent years chasing after Jake, who had once manipulated everything just to secure the engagement, was now asking if it was possible to call it off?

Jay’s fingers twitched at his sides. He knew better than to answer too quickly.

“Why are you asking?” His voice was steady, careful.

Sunoo, who was sitting on the edge of his bed, stared down at his hands. His fingers fidgeted slightly, picking at the fabric of his sleeve. He looked strangely small, vulnerable in a way Jay hadn’t seen in years.

Yeah why am I suddenly asking that when everyone knew how the real owner of this body was so in love with the crown prince. You're such a fool for asking that question, Sunoo.

But I can't live here like this, it feels like my life will be at risk if I keep this up.

“I just…” Sunoo exhaled heavily, as if he was exhausted by his own thoughts. “I don’t think I want it anymore.”

Jay felt his heart pound.

He had imagined this scenario countless times while he was away on his mission. He had hoped for it, wished for it, for Sunoo to finally let go of Jake, to finally stop hurting himself over someone who never looked at him the way he wanted.

But hearing it now, seeing the way Sunoo looked, his heart ached for him once again.

“…What changed?” Jay asked, though he had a feeling he already knew.

Sunoo let out a bitter laugh. “Everything.” I'm not the Sunoo that you all knew. I'm not him.

Jay didn’t press him for details.

Sunoo sighed, leaning back on his hands, tilting his head up toward the ceiling. “You don’t have to answer my question. It was just a thought.”

Jay clenched his jaw. “Sunoo—”

“It’s fine,” Sunoo cut him off, waving a hand lazily. “I already know it’s impossible.”

Jay stared at him, at the forced indifference in his expression, the way he tried to brush off his own words as if they weren’t important.

He hated it.

“…It’s not impossible,” Jay said finally, his voice quiet but firm.

Sunoo blinked, turning his head to look at him properly.

Jay met his gaze, unwavering. “If you really want to call off the engagement, then there has to be a way.”

Sunoo’s lips parted slightly, as if caught off guard. He studied Jay’s expression, as if trying to figure out if he was serious.

He was.

And after being thrown into this world, it was the first time Sunoo had felt a glimmer of hope.

Chapter Text

Sunoo was, in fact, not amused.

Why would he be? The moment he woke up, Wilcent had approached him with an announcement that made his blood boil, his father had forbidden him from stepping outside the premises.

No explanation. No warning. Just a sudden restriction that crushed his already limited sense of freedom.

He had planned to take a stroll through the capital today. After being so caught up in everything that had happened, he hadn’t had a chance to explore. And now, just when he was ready to finally step outside, this?

"He hasn’t even shown his face to me since that day, and now he’s suddenly forbidding me from going outside? What kind of nonsense is this?!" Sunoo ruffled his hair aggressively in frustration, while Wilcent, Lily, and Jay stood in front of his door, watching him.

"I'm sorry, young master—"

Sunoo immediately raised a hand to stop Wilcent. The man had been apologizing ever since he broke the news, and it only made Sunoo more irritated.

"Stop. Just stop. There’s no reason for you to apologize when this isn’t even your fault."

Wilcent hesitated before bowing in acknowledgment. What Sunoo didn’t notice, however, was the brief smile that flickered across Wilcent’s face, one that disappeared just as quickly. But Lily and Jay caught it.

They knew that the old man felt happy for a moment with Sunoo's answer, whatever Sunoo does, Wilcent gladly indulged him into it without him knowing anyway.

"What’s the reason, anyway?" Jay asked, frowning. His curiosity was laced with concern, especially after seeing how upset Sunoo was. His clenched fists, his slightly trembling lips, he looked like he was about to cry out of sheer frustration.

Wilcent hesitated, as if debating whether he should say it. But when he saw all three of them waiting for an answer, their expectant gazes locked onto him, he sighed.

"He said… he doesn’t want another embarrassment when people see you outside."

Silence.

Sunoo blinked, his mind scrambling to process the words.

"Huh?" Lily blurted out, disbelief evident in her voice. "But the young master didn’t even make any mistakes or cause a mess the last time he went out… I was with him that day, remember?"

She paused, her brows knitting together in realization. "And that was also the last time he went out…"

Her words lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken thoughts.

Sunoo’s nails dug into his palms as he clenched his fists tighter. Embarrassment? His father thought of him as an embarrassment? He and also the real owner of the body hadn’t even done anything. 

The real owner of the body didn't cause a mess according to Lily and for him, he barely spoke to anyone, barely interacted with the outside world so what exactly had he done to deserve this?

Did he know about his argument with Jake? But that's impossible, Jay mentioned once that Jake was careful with the people he interacts with. 

Or was his father an exception to that?

Sunoo's chest tightened with frustration. It wasn’t just about being trapped inside. It was about the reason. The casual way his father had disregarded him, as if his presence itself was something shameful. It was a cruel reminder that, even if he played his part perfectly, he would never truly belong.

Dang it, Kim Sunoo, your life is such a mess . I'm so sorry if I became a part of why this is happening to you.

His lips parted, but no words came out. What was there to say? He felt like laughing. Or crying. Maybe both.

Was this why he was suddenly in this world? To see and understand everything from the villain’s point of view?

If so… Haha, he let out a hollow chuckle in his head, I’m regretting everything.

He had written this world. Built this character. Designed this story. But living it? Feeling every ounce of pain and rejection firsthand? That was something he had never accounted for.

And now that he was here, now that he was him, he was starting to think that maybe the villain wasn’t the villain at all. Maybe he was just someone the world had decided wasn’t worth understanding.

Jay shifted beside him, uneasy. "That’s ridiculous," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

Lily crossed her arms, her expression unreadable. Sunoo could tell she wanted to say something more, but she held back.

Wilcent, ever composed, simply stood in place, observing.

Sunoo let out a slow, shaky breath. 

Fine. If they wanted to keep him locked away, so be it. But he refused to accept this so easily.

If they wouldn’t let him walk outside through the front doors, then he’d just have to find another way. 

"You're thinking of escaping." Sunoo froze, his fingers tightening around the fabric of his sleeve.

His gaze snapped toward Wilcent, who stood there with a calm but knowing expression. There was no accusation in his tone, no hint of disapproval, just quiet understanding.

"What?" Sunoo scoffed, feigning innocence.

Wilcent sighed, tilting his head slightly. "You’re frustrated. You feel trapped. And now that you’re not allowed to leave, it makes you want to even more. I can tell you’re planning something."

Lily and Jay exchanged looks, unsure whether to intervene or let the conversation play out.

Sunoo exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. He wasn’t about to lie. "I just wanted to take a stroll in the capital. That’s all."

Wilcent’s lips twitched slightly. "And yet, you’re talking about it like you’re committing a crime."

Sunoo clicked his tongue. "Well, considering I’ve basically been grounded for no reason, it feels like one."

Wilcent studied him for a moment before shaking his head with a small sigh. "I won’t stop you."

Sunoo blinked. He was definitely not expecting that.

"You'll be in trouble if I get caught by Father and his men," he said, narrowing his eyes.

Wilcent simply nodded, completely unfazed, and offered him a small smile. "That’s why you need to be careful not to get caught."

"But—"

"What? Don’t tell me you’re hesitating now?" Wilcent raised a brow, his tone light yet coaxing. "I thought you wanted to stroll around the capital? It’s not often that you get a chance, Sun, and I want you to enjoy yourself. You’ve been locked up here for weeks, I’m sure you’re feeling suffocated."

Sunoo’s breath hitched slightly.

He called me Sun…

The nickname rolled off Wilcent’s tongue so naturally, as if he had been saying it for years. As if he truly knew him.

Something warm flickered in Sunoo’s chest, a feeling he couldn’t quite place. It wasn’t much, just a simple name. And yet, in this world where he felt like an outsider in his own life, it was the first time someone had addressed him in this house in a way that felt real.

He swallowed hard, trying to shake off the sudden emotions. Damn it, Wilcent. Why did he have to be so kind?

After a brief pause, Sunoo let out a small chuckle and shook his head. "Fine. But if I get caught, you better help me run."

Wilcent smiled. "I wouldn’t let you get caught in the first place."

.・。.・゜✭・

"Was he always like that?" Sunoo heard Jay ask Lily, referring to Wilcent.

Lily let out a soft chuckle. "Yeah, he actually spoils the young master too much."

Sunoo blinked, momentarily taken aback. Wilcent? Spoiling me? That didn’t seem right.

But then again… maybe she wasn’t talking about me.

Maybe Wilcent had been spoiling the real owner of this body.

That thought settled uncomfortably in his mind. It would explain why Wilcent was always patient with him, why he seemed to notice things before Sunoo even voiced them. He wasn’t treating him like this, he was treating the person who was supposed to be here. The real Sunoo.

He exhaled quietly, shaking the thought away. It doesn’t matter right now. Because right now, he had something else to focus on.

The capital.

Excitement bubbled inside him, a stark contrast to the lingering unease in his chest. It was his first time going, his first real chance to step beyond the estate walls and see the world outside.

He gripped the edge of his cloak, his gaze fixed on the road ahead as a smile flickered on his face.

Whatever awaits me out there… I can’t wait to see it for myself.

"Oh wow."

A gasp escaped from Sunoo the moment he stepped out of the carriage, his eyes widening as he looked around. The sheer liveliness of the capital was overwhelming—in the best way possible.

Lily and Jay followed after him, both keeping a careful watch on the surroundings. They stayed close, cautious of the people around them, not wanting Sunoo to feel uncomfortable on his first trip.

But Sunoo? He barely even noticed them.

The moment his feet touched the ground, his focus was drawn entirely to the world unfolding before him. The streets were buzzing with activity, children ran past, their laughter ringing through the air as they chased one another in an endless game of tag. Stalls lined the roads, overflowing with colorful fabrics, handcrafted trinkets, and freshly baked goods that filled the air with an irresistible mix of sweet and savory scents. The sizzle of skewered meat being grilled over open flames made his stomach grumble slightly, while merchants called out to passing customers, boasting about the quality of their wares.

It was so different from the quiet, suffocating estate.

In the capital, both nobles and commoners moved through the same streets, their lives intertwining in a delicate balance. Almost equal. Almost. Because there were still those nobles who carried themselves with an air of superiority, refusing to acknowledge anyone they deemed beneath them.

And Sunoo could feel their judging stares.

He didn’t even have to look to know that some nobles had already recognized him. He could hear the faint murmurs, the way their conversations shifted as he walked by, as if his mere presence was something offensive.

But he didn’t care.

Not when all he wanted was to enjoy himself.

He wasn’t here to mingle or entertain pointless conversations with nobles. He had escaped for a reason, he deserved to make the most of it.

So he ignored them.

In this place, it's not the commoners you should be wary of—it’s the nobles.

Sunoo continued to observe the people around him, quietly noting the stark contrast between them. The nobles walked with their heads held high, as if the world was theirs to command, while the commoners went about their day, accustomed to their presence but never fully at ease.

He exhaled softly, gripping the edge of his cloak. "Alright then. Time to explore."

Holding a skewered meat in his left hand and a warm, freshly baked bread in the other, Sunoo barely managed to suppress a squeal as the rich flavors exploded on his tongue. The smoky, perfectly seasoned meat melted in his mouth, while the bread had just the right balance of crispness and softness.

It was so delicious. Too delicious.

I don’t want to leave this place! This place is heaven!

The streets of the capital buzzed with life, laughter and chatter intertwined with the calls of vendors eagerly advertising their goods. The scent of roasted meat, fresh pastries, and sweet confections filled the air, making his stomach rumble despite already being full. 

Sunoo, Jay, and Lily had been walking around for quite some time now, tasting everything they could get their hands on. Sunoo could feel his stomach nearing its limit, but the sheer variety of food made it impossible to stop. There was always something new, something tempting.

"Young master, don’t eat too fast," Lily gently reminded him, watching as he eagerly tore another bite from the bread. "You’ll regret it later if you overeat."

Sunoo huffed but didn't slow down. He had been locked inside for weeks, unable to do anything but stew in frustration. Now that he was finally outside, experiencing the capital firsthand, he refused to hold back.

As he chewed, his eyes flitted around, absorbing the sights. Children ran through the streets, laughing and chasing one another between stalls overflowing with goods, colorful fabrics, glittering trinkets, baskets of fruit, and bottles of fragrant oils. The scene was lively, a stark contrast to the suffocating silence of the estate.

Here, the air was thick with energy and warmth, something Sunoo hadn’t realized he had missed so much.

Why did I let myself be stuck in that place when I should've gone here immediately to enjoy and entertain myself?

Lost in thought, he barely noticed a merchant calling out until the voice broke through his focus.

“This is made of the finest gem in our country. Crafted by me for days, I took my time making these accessories to suit you perfectly, young man.”

Sunoo stopped in his tracks.

The merchant’s voice was smooth, dripping with practiced enthusiasm as he presented his work. A display of jewelry and accessories lay before him, the metals and gems gleaming under the sun. Among the intricate pieces, one in particular caught Sunoo’s eye. He reached out and picked it up, a ring adorned with a beautifully cut gem.

The merchant chuckled, watching him inspect it. “Ah, you have a good eye, young man,” he said, crossing his arms with pride. “That piece you’re holding… It was the most difficult craft I have ever made. But also, my favorite.”

Sunoo looked up at him, curiosity piqued.

“The gem itself was rare to find, but shaping it to perfection without breaking it? That was a challenge,” the merchant continued, his voice filled with genuine admiration for his own work. “Every curve, every carved detail, done with precision and patience. It took me longer than any other piece in my collection, but when I finished it, I knew it wasn’t just any ordinary ring.”

Sunoo eyed the ring again, now with a newfound appreciation. The way the gem glowed under the sunlight, the intricate metalwork wrapping around it, it really was a masterpiece.

“Hmm, it’s beautiful,” Jay murmured beside him, also inspecting the ring.

Sunoo slid it onto his finger, watching as the band settled perfectly against his skin.

“And it fits you,” Jay added, his tone lighter, almost amused.

Sunoo turned his hand slightly, admiring how perfectly the ring suited him. A small, satisfied smile tugged at his lips.

“Should I get it?” he mumbled to himself, not really expecting an answer.

But someone did answer.

“Yes.”

The voice was firm, confident, yet unfamiliar.

Sunoo frowned, brows furrowing as he looked up. That wasn’t Jay’s voice, and it certainly wasn’t Lily’s.

His gaze darted around, searching for the owner of the voice, and when he finally found him, a quiet gasp left his lips.

Standing a few feet away, clad in a cloak that barely hid his presence, was Lee Heeseung.

Beside him stood Jungwon, who was failing miserably at hiding the excitement in his eyes. The moment Sunoo’s gaze landed on him, Jungwon’s smile faltered, and he immediately schooled his expression into something more serious, as if remembering they were in public.

Sunoo’s brows raised at their sudden appearance and his eyes flickered behind them, scanning the crowd.

“Jake’s not here,” Heeseung answered before he could say something.

Sunoo scoffed, crossing his arms. “I’m not looking for him.”

Heeseung smirked at him. “Yeah, sure. I believe you.”

Sunoo rolled his eyes, irritation prickling at the back of his mind. Heeseung was insufferable, the last time they met, he didn't hear his voice much and he actually thinks that he wished not to hear it again this sooner.

Sunoo actually doesn't want to see anyone from the castle right now. It just reminds him of the argument that he just lost.

He already accepted Jay as his personal knight but the bitter taste of losing in an argument is something that he couldn't forget easily. It still annoys the hell out of him.

Maybe it's just my pride talking now but whatever.

“You shouldn’t be here,” he said flatly.

“And why is that?” Heeseung tilted his head, as if genuinely curious.

Sunoo narrowed his eyes. “It’ll cause a commotion if someone recognizes you. How can a prince like you carelessly walk around a place this crowded? Are you even thinking?”

There was obvious annoyance in his tone, but instead of looking chastised, Heeseung’s smirk only deepened, his expression practically oozing amusement.

“That doesn’t concern you,” Heeseung mused, his voice laced with amusement. Then, with an infuriating tilt of his head, he added, “But… are you perhaps concerned for me?”

Sunoo’s brows twitched.

“Are you fucking with me right now?”

“Language.”

Three voices rang out in unison, sharp and disapproving.

Sunoo blinked. He turned his head, eyes landing on Heeseung, Jay, and Jungwon, all three of them looking at him like he had just committed some unspeakable crime.

Heeseung had one brow raised, looking far too entertained despite his supposed scolding. Jay, on the other hand, had his arms crossed, an exasperated sigh already on the tip of his tongue. And Jungwon—Jungwon looked at him like a disappointed teacher about to lecture a misbehaving student.

“You three are fucking menaces,” Sunoo grumbled. “What’s wrong with cursing? It’s normal. Come on, loosen up, tsk.”

Lily, who had been silent until now, shifted awkwardly beside him. “Uhh… young master, it’s… it’s not normal…”

Sunoo’s head snapped towards her.

Oh, shit.

I forgot.

This world is different from mine. They’re not used to people cursing, especially the nobles.

Sunoo felt a sudden urge to bang his head against a wall.

But he decided against it. Instead, he straightened his posture, feigning nonchalance as he simply shrugged his shoulders. No need to make a big deal out of it.

When he turned back to the merchant, the man was watching them with barely concealed amusement, his expression resembling that of an elder entertained by a group of bickering children. His lips were curved into a smirk, eyes twinkling as if he had just witnessed the most amusing scene of the day.

Sunoo exhaled, shaking his head slightly before offering the merchant a small smile. “I’ll get this,” he said, handing over the payment without hesitation. “And don't tell anyone who you saw here.”

The merchant immediately nodded, he accepted the money with a knowing look, but before he could even count the coins or hand Sunoo his change, Sunoo had already turned on his heels, briskly walking away without a second thought.

He didn’t need to check, he already knew Jay and Lily would follow after him. They always did.

What he didn’t expect, however, was the sound of two more sets of footsteps trailing close behind.

Then came the voice, lighthearted, teasing, and undeniably familiar. “I heard what you told the merchant.” 

“So?” 

“You really are concerned about me, aww, I feel flattered.” Heeseung's voice sounded like he's teasing but there's also sincerity in it that Jay and Jungwon immediately noticed. 

Sunoo on the other hand scoffed. “Dream on, I just don't want my trip to be ruined if someone recognizes you.”

“Mhm whatever you say, where are we going anyway?” Sunoo’s shoulders stiffened as he let out a sharp sigh.

“You’re not going with us.”

Sunoo exhaled sharply, as if already exhausted by the conversation. And honestly? He was. It hadn’t even been minutes since Heeseung decided to show up, and yet he already felt like rubbing his temples in frustration.

“Why not?” Heeseung questioned, his tone laced with mock innocence. “Because Jake’s not with us?”

At that, Sunoo stopped dead in his tracks and turned around, fixing Heeseung with a sharp glare. His patience was thinning, and he wasn’t in the mood to entertain whatever game the prince was trying to play.

“No. Stop dragging his name into this.” His voice was steady, but his eyes burned with warning.

But, of course, Heeseung was unfazed. Either he didn’t get the message, or more likely he did but found joy in poking at Sunoo’s nerves anyway.

“Then why?” Heeseung tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. “Is it because you don’t want to be reminded that he doesn’t reciprocate what you feel whenever your eyes land on us?”

Sunoo barely blinked.

Ah. So that’s what this was about.

Did Heeseung want him to break? Did he expect to see a flicker of hurt, embarrassment, maybe even shame? Was he hoping for an outburst, a reaction that would confirm the rumors, confirm that Sunoo was still pathetically hung up on Jake?

But I’m not the real Sunoo, so dream on.

Instead of getting angry, instead of giving Heeseung the satisfaction of seeing him rattled, Sunoo did the opposite.

He smiled.

Not a forced, bitter smile. Not one out of sarcasm or spite. But a genuine one, soft and composed.

Then, slowly, he walked toward Heeseung, closing the distance between them, his every step deliberate.

“No,” he said smoothly, his voice unwavering. He let his gaze flicker briefly toward Jungwon, who had been silent this whole time, before locking eyes with Heeseung once more.

“It’s because I don’t feel the same for him anymore.” Sunoo’s tone was light, almost conversational, but every word carried weight. “I don’t love him. I am free from my feelings for him.”

Heeseung’s smirk faltered.

It was subtle, so subtle that most people wouldn’t have noticed. But Sunoo did.

And that was enough for him to know that his words had landed exactly where they needed to.

He took that moment of stunned silence as his cue to turn away.

With another sweet, effortless smile, he stepped past them, his stride confident and unbothered. He could feel their gazes burning into his back, but he didn’t falter. Instead, he made his way toward Lily and Jay, who both looked just as shocked as the prince himself.

“So if you’ll excuse me,” Sunoo said, his voice light yet firm, carrying a finality that left no room for argument, “I’d like to make this trip of mine memorable.”

And with that, he walked away, never looking back. Jay and Lily exchanged glances before quickly falling into step behind him.

At first, the only sound was the steady rhythm of their footsteps against the stone pavement. But soon enough, Sunoo’s instincts told him they weren’t alone.

“Did you not hear what I just said?” He called out, not even bothering to glance over his shoulder. He already knew.

A sigh came from behind him. “Of course I heard, loud and clear.”

Recognizing the voice, Sunoo whipped his head toward Heeseung, his expression incredulous. “Then why are you still following us?”

Heeseung shrugged nonchalantly, as if the answer was obvious. “We also want to make this trip memorable, so we’re going with you.” He gestured to Jungwon beside him. “Right?”

Jungwon, who had been silently watching, simply nodded, a small amused smile on his lips.

Sunoo huffed, crossing his arms. “No, you’re just going to annoy me.”

Heeseung gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his chest like Sunoo had just wounded him. “Annoy you? Me? Never.”

Sunoo shot him a deadpan look. “You always do. You just did it earlier.”

Heeseung clicked his tongue. “Okay, okay. I promise, I’ll just tag along quietly and will stop mentioning—” He suddenly froze, eyes widening slightly.

Jay raised a brow. “You were about to say ‘Jake,’ weren’t you?”

Heeseung groaned, rubbing his temples. “Shut up, Jay. I’ll stop mentioning him starting now.”

Sunoo’s lips twitched with amusement. “Who?”

“Jake.”

Sunoo blinked. “You just mentioned him again.”

Heeseung scratched his head, finally realizing his mistake. “You're teasing me.”

Sunoo tilted his head, feigning innocence. “Oh? Am I?”

Jungwon snickered, watching as Heeseung’s expression twisted between frustration and realization.

“Aish!” Heeseung groaned, throwing his hands up. “You guys are impossible!”

Lily giggled softly behind them, and Jay let out an exasperated sigh as he looked at Sunoo and waited for his decision if he's going to allow those two to come with them.

Sunoo sighed dramatically, rubbing his temples as if debating whether or not he should entertain the two troublemakers. He glanced at Jay, who was already watching him expectantly, and then at Lily, who still had a soft smile on her lips, waiting for his final say.

After a long pause, Sunoo rolled his eyes and waved his hand dismissively. "Fine. But if you two do anything stupid, I will leave you behind."

Heeseung and Jungwon exchanged victorious grins.

"Deal!" Heeseung beamed, throwing an arm around Sunoo’s shoulder. "You won’t even notice we’re here, just pretend we’re background characters."

Sunoo raised a brow. "You? A background character? Now that’s a joke."

Jungwon stifled a laugh as Heeseung gasped, feigning hurt. “Hey, I’m good at that, just look at me now, no one's still recognizing me.”

“Whatever. Behave and don't cause any trouble," Sunoo deadpanned, pushing Heeseung’s arm off him.

Jay let out another sigh. He turned on his heel and started walking. "We’re wasting daylight. Let’s go."

And just like that, the group resumed their stroll through the bustling streets of the capital.

.・。.・゜✭・

Sunoo made sure to take his time, savoring the lively atmosphere of the city. Even though the sun's already starting to set, the capital is still very alive.

Sunoo had to admit, having more company this time wasn’t so bad.

Lily, always the quiet observer, admired the embroidery on a stall’s fabric. Jungwon curiously peeked at a vendor selling hand-carved wooden figurines, Jay taking his time to look around but also making sure that Sunoo’s still within his sight and Heeseung, well Heeseung was already bargaining with a food vendor over a bag of roasted chestnuts.

"You’re going to make that poor man cry," Sunoo muttered as he watched Heeseung dramatically argue about the price.

"This is a negotiation, Sunoo-yah," Heeseung corrected, waving a hand. "There’s an art to this!"

Sunoo shook his head, but a small smile tugged at his lips. He glanced at Jay, who was casually walking beside him, still scanning the crowd.

"You’re quiet," Sunoo noted. "Not used to us being like this?"

Jay hummed, crossing his arms. "Not really. It’s just… different from how things usually are in the palace and at your house."

Sunoo scoffed. "Of course it is. This is freedom, Jay."

Jay glanced at him, a knowing look in his eyes. "Is that what this is to you?"

Sunoo didn’t respond immediately. He watched as Heeseung finally won his battle with the vendor and walked back triumphantly with a bag of chestnuts, sharing them with Jungwon.

"Maybe," Sunoo finally said, his voice softer than before. "Or maybe I just want to enjoy things while I still can."

Jay frowned slightly, but before he could question Sunoo’s words, Heeseung popped a chestnut into his mouth and grinned.

"Alright! Where to next?"

As they continued strolling through the lively streets, Sunoo occasionally glanced at Heeseung, watching as the older prince laughed and joked with the others. If he doesn't know him, he’ll actually think that he’s just with the same status with them on how he’s acting right now.

He's so playful and carefree.

But something about Heeseung had been nagging at him since earlier. 

His relentless teasing about Jake.

Heeseung must have noticed because he suddenly leaned in slightly, voice quieter than before. “You keep looking at me like you want to say something.”

Sunoo scoffed. “Maybe I do.”

“Well?” Heeseung raised a brow, a playful challenge in his tone.

Sunoo hesitated for a brief moment before finally asking, “Why do you always bring up Jake whenever you tease me?”

Heeseung blinked, then tilted his head, acting as if he was actually thinking about it. They had slowed their pace now, just enough to put a little distance between them and the others. Jay and Lily were talking quietly, and Jungwon was distracted by a street vendor selling roasted chestnuts. No one was paying attention to them.

“Because it gets a reaction out of you,” Heeseung finally said, voice low but clear.

Sunoo frowned. “What?”

Heeseung only shrugged, slipping his hands into his pockets. “Look, I know it’s not exactly a great idea, but every time I do it, you react.”

Sunoo narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms. “That’s because you’re annoying. Anyone would react if someone was as persistent as you kept teasing them.”

Instead of responding, Heeseung gave him a small, amused smile, one that wasn’t mocking or teasing, but rather something softer. It held a warmth that Sunoo didn’t expect, like he was in on a secret that Sunoo hadn’t figured out yet.

Sunoo frowned. “What?”

Heeseung tilted his head slightly, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. But instead of answering, he just shook his head with a quiet chuckle. “Nothing.”

Sunoo narrowed his eyes further, suspicion creeping in. “No, seriously. What was that look for?”

Heeseung simply smiled again, gentle, knowing, but giving nothing away. “You’ll figure it out eventually.”

Sunoo stared at him, a strange mix of curiosity and frustration bubbling inside him. Heeseung wasn’t playing his usual games, wasn’t teasing in the way he always did since they met him. And somehow, that unsettled him even more.

Before he could press further, Jungwon’s voice cut through the moment.

“Are you two done whispering? Come on, Jay hyung's calling for us!”

Sunoo exhaled, shaking off the weird feeling and rolling his eyes.

Without another word, he and Heeseung picked up their pace, falling back in line with the others.

And yet, even as the group continued their stroll through the capital, Sunoo couldn’t shake the feeling that Heeseung’s smile meant something.

Something he wasn’t sure he was ready to understand just yet.

Why do I feel like the owner of this body and Heeseung were actually close? Just like with Jungwon. 

He knows something.

Chapter Text

Sunoo hummed softly to himself, still lost in the lingering joy of his trip to the capital. The sights, the flavors, the fleeting sense of freedom, it was all still fresh in his mind, like a dream he didn’t want to wake up from. The bustling streets, the warmth of the sun against his skin, the way he could just be himself, even if only for a little while.

He hadn't expected it, but Heeseung’s presence was surprisingly… bearable. No, more than that, it was actually enjoyable. Heeseung had a way of blending in effortlessly with the crowd, moving through the capital as if he had always belonged there. 

His easygoing nature and natural charisma made it hard to remember that he was a prince at all. If someone had looked at him without knowing his status, they’d probably just assume he was an ordinary young man, out to enjoy the capital with his friends.

And to Sunoo’s surprise, Heeseung wasn’t as bad as he had thought. He had always assumed that, like most nobles, like what he actually knew from the book that Heeseung would carry himself with an air of superiority, but that wasn’t the case. 

Instead, he was observant, effortlessly charming, and… unexpectedly kind. Sunoo had noticed how Heeseung wasn’t just protective of Jungwon, but also of Jay. They’re friends after all. 

It wasn’t obvious, not in the way some people showed affection outright, but it was there in the little things. The casual way he checked on them, the way he subtly made sure they were comfortable, the way he let them take the lead but was always ready to step in if needed.

He can say that Heeseung is a good friend.

It was… nice. They were all fun to be with. His thoughts were interrupted when a voice came through.

“What you said earlier… is that true?” Jay’s voice cut through the quiet hallway, calm yet firm, bringing Sunoo back to reality.

Sunoo glanced back at him, his pace slowing ever so slightly. Jay was walking behind him, his gaze sharp and unreadable.

Sunoo knew exactly what Jay was talking about.

“Mhm, I wouldn’t have said it if it wasn’t,” Sunoo replied with a shrug, his tone light as if the conversation didn’t carry any weight.

He came to a stop in front of his bedroom door, resting his hand on the handle before turning back to Jay with an easygoing expression. “Besides, it’s not like it’s a big deal.”

Jay’s steps faltered, his expression shifting as he studied Sunoo carefully. His usual sharpness softened, but there was something else in his eyes, something contemplative.

“Not a big deal?” Jay repeated, tilting his head slightly. “You just said you don’t love him anymore.”

Sunoo leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms. “And? Feelings change. People change.” He sighed, as if the conversation was more tiring than it should be. “I moved on, Jay. That’s all there is to it.”

Jay didn’t respond right away. His brows furrowed slightly, and his lips pressed into a thin line as if he was carefully choosing his next words. For a brief moment, the only sound between them was the distant crackling of torches lining the halls.

Then, after what felt like forever, Jay finally spoke.

“If you say so.” His voice was quieter now, almost hesitant, as if he wasn’t entirely convinced.

Sunoo blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the shift in his tone. But before he could question it, Jay stepped back and positioned himself by the doorway, standing as if keeping watch.

“You should rest,” Jay muttered, turning his gaze away. “You had a long day.

Sunoo observed him, brows knitting slightly. That was… strange.

“Why do I feel like it’s a crime that my feelings for him have changed?” he asked, tilting his head in mild curiosity.

Jay stiffened slightly. “It… it’s not like that.”

“Mhm?”

Jay hesitated before finally sighing. “I just remembered how serious you sounded when you told me about him the other day. When you ask about calling off the engagement.”

Sunoo’s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. “I don’t play around when it comes to my feelings, Jay. Remember that."

Jay didn’t respond right away, his gaze lingering on Sunoo before finally looking away. “I know.”

Shaking his head, Sunoo exhaled a small sigh and pushed open his door. Whatever that was about, he didn’t have the energy to deal with it right now.

.・。.・゜✭・

“Sunoo’s feelings for Jake have already faded.”

“Woah, what?” Sunghoon blurted out, staring at him, Heeseung, like he had just grown another head. His eyebrows shot up in disbelief, mouth slightly agape.

The library, their usual hangout, was filled with an unusual tension. Heeseung had wasted no time gathering them, Sunghoon, Jake, and Ni-ki immediately after returning to the palace with Jungwon. Luckily, the three had already been together and were on their way to the library when Heeseung called, making their arrival almost instant.

But none of them had expected to be met with this kind of news.

Heeseung, leaning against the table with arms crossed, watched his reaction with an unimpressed look. “You’re not listening,” he muttered, exasperation lacing his tone.

“Oh, come on, I am listening,” Sunghoon shot back, throwing his hands in the air. “I just can’t believe what I’m hearing!” His voice was louder than necessary, filled with disbelief.

“He really said that, right, Jungwon?” Heeseung turned his gaze toward the younger boy, looking for confirmation. “You heard it too, didn’t you?”

Jungwon, who had been unusually quiet up until now, straightened at the sudden attention. His lips parted slightly, as if he had something to say, but hesitation flickered in his eyes. For a moment, it seemed like he was debating whether to speak at all.

Then, after a brief pause, he finally gave a small nod.

“Uh… yeah,” Jungwon admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. His voice lacked its usual confidence, his expression unreadable. But there was something about the way he said it, like he, too, was still trying to process the weight of Sunoo’s words, as if the reality of it hadn’t fully sunk in yet.

Since when did that happen? he wondered. As far as I know, he was deeply in love with Jake… So how? Why? What was the reason?

The room felt heavier with unspoken thoughts.

“That’s… surprising.” Ni-ki, usually one to keep to himself, finally spoke. His gaze flickered toward Jake, who had been silent this entire time.

Jake’s face was unreadable, but his furrowed brows and slightly clenched jaw made one thing clear, this news did not sit well with him. He looked… troubled. Almost as if this was the last thing he had expected to hear.

“Did he say the reason?” Ni-ki asked, his attention now shifting between Heeseung and Jungwon.

Heeseung merely shrugged, leaning back in his seat. “Nah, I didn’t ask. He might think I’m interested.”

“Aren’t you?” Sunghoon asked, a teasing smile plastered on his face.

“Shut up, Hoon.”

Sunghoon only laughed, shaking his head as he pushed himself up from his seat. He strolled toward Jake, casually patting the older's back with a teasing smirk.

“Why do you look so troubled?” he mused, tilting his head. “Are you finally in love with him after being a jerk the other day?”

Jake’s jaw tensed, but before he could respond, Heeseung scoffed from where he sat.

“Coming from someone who acted like he wasn’t a jerk to Sunoo himself.”

“Yah!” Sunghoon shot him a glare.

The silence that followed Ni-ki’s words was heavy, a quiet acknowledgment that he had, once again, hit the mark.

“All of you were jerks to him, actually,” Ni-ki had said, his tone blunt but casual, like he was simply stating a fact. “No offense.”

Jungwon, who had been watching the exchange with quiet amusement, let out a sudden chuckle. That was enough to make the three princes whip their heads toward him, eyes filled with betrayal.

“Hey! We only did that because he was being mean to you!” Sunghoon defended, crossing his arms as if that somehow justified their actions.

Jungwon blinked, clearly taken aback. “W-what? I never asked you to do that for me. I’m literally a knight, I could easily knock him down if I wanted to.”

Heeseung gaped at Jungwon, his disbelief evident. “Huh? What? So you’re telling me that all this time, you were just letting him get away with it?”

Jungwon only shrugged, the corner of his lips tugging into a knowing smile, like he found Heeseung’s reaction amusing.

“Besides, I know very well that you all have your own reasons,” he added. “You’re just using me as an excuse.”

The room fell silent.

No one argued because they couldn’t. Jungwon’s words had struck too close to the truth, and all of them knew it.

Jungwon didn’t know their exact reasons, but he knew they had them. He was a knight, his senses had never failed him, and he could tell when something was off. And Ni-ki? He was the same. The difference was that Ni-ki liked to act clueless unless someone asked him directly.

A beat of contemplation passed. Then—

A sudden, sharp thud echoed through the room as Heeseung's palm slammed against the wooden table, sending a few papers fluttering and causing an ink bottle to wobble dangerously close to the edge. The unexpected noise made everyone jolt, their heads snapping toward him.

“What the—” Sunghoon started, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. But before he could finish, Heeseung suddenly pushed himself up from his chair, his movements abrupt and filled with urgency.

His eyes were wide, realization dawning across his face like a bolt of lightning striking out of nowhere. He looked at them as if he had just pieced together a great mystery, his breath slightly uneven from the rush of his thoughts.

“Wait,” Heeseung blurted out, his voice edged with disbelief. “Does this mean he’s going to stop visiting the palace?”

The weight of that possibility sank in, and the atmosphere shifted.

“No way,” Jungwon muttered, his brows drawing together in concern.

“Don’t say that,” Sunghoon interjected, his voice edged with unease.

The reaction was immediate. Both Jungwon and Sunghoon turned to Heeseung, their expressions a mix of disbelief and apprehension. They wanted him to take back what he had just said, to dismiss the thought entirely. Yet, despite their protest, they couldn’t ignore the possibility—his words made sense.

A tense silence settled over them, the weight of the conversation pressing down.

Then, breaking through the uncertainty, Ni-ki leaned back in his chair, his voice cutting through their thoughts. “I think he’ll still visit.”

Three heads turned toward him in unison, sharp gazes demanding an explanation.

Ni-ki met their expectant stares with a calm, unreadable expression, offering nothing but a nonchalant shrug before elaborating. “Well, I mean… if he really doesn’t have feelings for Jake hyung anymore, then he’ll probably try to convince the King and Empress to call off the engagement. And knowing how things work, that’s not going to be a one-time conversation. He’ll have to come back and forth to the palace because of that.”

Sunghoon let out a deep, weary sigh, shaking his head. “And here I thought you were going to give us a positive reason.”

Jungwon chuckled, though there was little humor in it. He, too, shook his head. “I mean, it’s not exactly negative… but it’s not positive either.”

“Yeah, and he can probably only do that for a certain amount of time,” Heeseung added, his voice quieter now. “That’s not something we should be happy about.”

“I don’t like the idea,” Sunghoon admitted, exhaling heavily as he leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping an idle rhythm against the wooden table.

Ni-ki, who had been watching them with mild amusement, finally let out a slow exhale through his nose. His sharp gaze swept over each of them, unimpressed.

“You’re all confusing,” he remarked flatly, tilting his head slightly. “I hope you’re aware of that.”

Sunghoon frowned. “What do you mean?”

Ni-ki crossed his arms, giving them an exasperated look. “Your attitudes towards Sunoo and how you act when he’s not around. One moment, you’re at his throat. The next, you’re sulking because of him. It’s honestly exhausting to watch.” He scoffed, shaking his head. “Ah, whatever. I’m not even surprised anymore that you’re always at each other’s throats with him.”

Another heavy silence settled over them.

Because Ni-ki was right.

He always had a point when he spoke, which was why despite his bluntness, they sometimes sought him out when they needed clarity. The problem was that clarity often came with a scolding, and Ni-ki didn’t care who he was talking to. Age, status, it didn’t matter. If you were being dumb, he’d say it.

And truthfully, Heeseung and Sunghoon couldn’t deny it.

They were always finding ways to get under Sunoo’s skin, to annoy him, to make him react, to get his attention, even if just for a brief moment.

With different reasons, they each found their own ways.

Before anyone could muster up a response, a sharp, frustrated sigh cut through the air.

“Shut up, all of you.”

Jake’s voice was low, irritated, and unmistakably tense. It was the first time he had spoken since Heeseung broke the news, and now that he had, his tone made it clear, he was not taking it well.

He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling harshly.

“You’re all making my head hurt."

Jungwon’s gaze flickered toward Jake, observing the tension in his posture, the way his fingers tapped impatiently against the table. He looked like he was barely holding it together.

“What’s your plan, hyung?” Jungwon finally asked, his voice gentle and careful, as if one wrong word might make Jake snap.

Silence followed.

Jake remained leaning against his seat, his head tilted back, eyes closed as if shutting out the world around him. He didn’t respond immediately, but the weight of his presence alone was enough to keep the room still.

Jungwon exchanged glances with the others, their playful demeanor from earlier gone. The shift was subtle but undeniable as they watched their friend— Sunoo's fiance, the crown prince.

Nobody knows Jake's thoughts regarding this, especially knowing that he's the one directly involved and he just assigned a personal knight for Sunoo, that no one knows the real reason except for him and Jay.

And when I thought that I'm finally doing what's right, this happens.

Jake finally exhaled through his nose, his voice firm when he spoke. “Call Jay and assign someone to keep an eye on Sunoo while he’s away. I need to talk to Jay.”

The order was simple, but it was enough to send Jungwon and Ni-ki into action. They immediately stood up, their usual banter set aside. At this moment, duty came first.

“Yes, your highness,” they said in unison, their tones respectful and obedient.

At that, Jake cracked an eye open, shooting them a deadpan look. “Stop with the act. It’s just us here. I’m your friend, not the crown prince.”

A loud snicker broke the tension.

Jungwon didn’t even have to turn around to know who it was. Without missing a beat, he grabbed a book and hurled it in Heeseung and Sunghoon’s direction.

Sunghoon barely dodged it, gasping dramatically as it hit the wall beside him. “Yah! We’re also princes, where’s the respect?!” He clutched his chest, feigning offense.

“Shut up, Hoon,” Jungwon muttered, rolling his eyes.

“It’s hyung! I’m older than you!” Sunghoon shot back, turning to Ni-ki for support. “Yah, Ni-ki, aren’t you gonna say something? Jungwon’s clearly bullying us.”

Ni-ki, who had been unbothered up until now, barely spared him a glance. “Nah.”

Sunghoon groaned, throwing his hands up in exasperation. “Aish, these kids!”

“You're too noisy, Hoon hyung,” Ni-ki deadpanned before turning to Jake and Heeseung. “Jake hyung, Hee hyung, we’ll go ahead and call Jay hyung.”

Jake gave a small nod, still lost in thought, while Heeseung waved a dismissive hand. “Mhm, yeah. Take care.”

Without another word, Jungwon and Ni-ki walked off, their footsteps fading down as they walked away from the library.

Meanwhile, Sunghoon remained standing there, arms crossed, still sulking as he watched his younger friends leave. He huffed dramatically, turning toward Heeseung for sympathy, only to find older already settling back into his seat, completely unbothered.

Sunghoon scoffed. “Unbelievable.”

.・。.・゜✭・

Jay stood beside the tea table, arms crossed, his expression unreadable as Sunoo carefully poured tea into an extra cup. The delicate porcelain teapot, the neatly arranged pastries, the warm sunlight filtering through the windows, it was all set up perfectly. Yet, Jay remained unmoving, his stance rigid, as if even sitting down would be a betrayal of his duty.

Sunoo sighed, resting his chin on one hand as he looked up at him. “You know, you can sit, right? No one will reprimand you.”

Jay didn’t budge. “I’m on duty.”

“You’re always on duty,” Sunoo muttered, rolling his eyes. “You’re practically glued to my side already. What’s the harm in sitting down for a few minutes?”

Jay hesitated. Sunoo could see the internal battle playing out in his head, the ever-loyal knight weighing his responsibility against the simple request in front of him.

He sighed. Knights and loyalty to their duties.

But Sunoo of course, knew exactly how to tip the scale in his favor.

“You standing there like a statue is making me uncomfortable,” he said, feigning a dramatic sigh. “It feels like I’m being interrogated instead of enjoying a peaceful tea break. If you really cared about my well-being, you’d sit.”

Jay narrowed his eyes on him. “That’s not how this works.”

Sunoo clasped his hands together, tilting his head with his most convincing please don’t make me beg expression. “Jay.”

A long pause.

Then, finally, reluctantly, Jay exhaled through his nose and pulled out the chair across from Sunoo. “Only for a moment,” he muttered.

Sunoo’s lips curled into a victorious smile as he handed him a teacup. 

That was how Jungwon and Ni-ki found them, just as Sunoo was about to take a satisfied sip of his tea, only to have their interruption ruin the peaceful moment he had fought so hard to orchestrate.

“The crown prince requested Jay hyung, I mean Jay’s presence.”

Sunoo’s brows arched as Jungwon and Ni-ki appeared, disrupting the peaceful tea time he had painstakingly arranged with Jay. His fingers tightened slightly around his teacup as he exhaled, already feeling annoyed.

Rolling his eyes, he turned to Jay, who looked visibly troubled, his gaze shifting between Sunoo and the two knights, clearly torn.

Sunoo didn’t even try to hide his disappointment. A small pout formed on his lips, his expression openly sulking. “We just started,” he muttered, leaning back in his seat. “Do you know how hard it was to convince Jay to have tea with me?”

Jay opened his mouth, seemingly about to say something, but Ni-ki beat him to it.

“Sorry that we have to interrupt your tea time with him,” Ni-ki said, his tone unusually apologetic.

Sunoo blinked. He hadn’t expected an apology, especially not from Ni-ki, who had no reason to feel bad. That alone was enough to make him sigh, waving a dismissive hand.

“No, it’s fine,” he said, though his voice lacked enthusiasm. Then, turning to Jay, he gave him a pointed look. “Go on then.”

Jay hesitated for a second, but before he could respond, another voice cut in.

“Yeah, Jay hyung, go with Ni-ki,” Jungwon said smoothly. “I’ll stay with Sunoo.”

A beat of silence.

“What?” Sunoo, Jay, and Ni-ki reacted at the same time, all staring at Jungwon like he had just spoken in an entirely different language.

Jungwon, however, remained completely unbothered, an easygoing smile playing on his lips. “What? Jake Hyu— I mean, the crown prince said we should assign someone to take Jay hyung’s place while he’s gone.”

Ni-ki narrowed his eyes, arms crossed. “Yeah, he said to assign someone else,” he echoed, his disbelief evident.

Jungwon simply tilted his head. “And? He never said it couldn’t be one of us.”

Ni-ki pressed his lips together, unable to argue with that logic. But something about this whole situation felt… off. Jungwon was never one to push himself into situations unnecessarily, yet here he was, volunteering himself with a little too much ease.

His gaze flickered between Jungwon and Sunoo, suspicion growing.

He also did that the other day. What’s with Jungwon hyung?

Sunoo watched as Jay and Ni-ki exited the room, his fingers absently tapping against the teacup. A sigh slipped past his lips, there went his peaceful afternoon.

He was just about to get up when he heard the sound of a chair scraping against the floor. His eyes flickered back to the table, only to find Jungwon, completely unbothered, settling into the seat Jay had just vacated.

Sunoo blinked. “What are you doing?"

Jungwon reached for the teapot, casually pouring himself a cup. “What does it look like?” he replied, sipping his tea with ease.

Sunoo narrowed his eyes. “You don’t even like tea.”

Jungwon hummed, setting the cup down. “It’s tolerable.”

“That’s not an answer.”

Jungwon simply shrugged. “Well, Jay hyung left. Someone has to keep you company, right?”

Sunoo frowned. “Since when do you care about that?”

Jungwon scoffed, leaning back in his seat. “Yah, I always care. We’re friends.”

Sunoo paused, caught off guard by the sincerity in his voice. He eyed Jungwon suspiciously, as if searching for any hidden teasing. Finding none, he simply huffed and looked away. “Whatever. Just don’t touch my pastries.”

Jungwon chuckled, reaching for one right, Sunoo immediately swatted his hand away, scowling.

“I told you not to touch my pastries.” He scolded Jungwon who just grinned at him and massaged his hand.

He pouted and looked at Sunoo “But I can't enjoy it without pastries.. Are you gonna let me drink my tea without food?” 

Sunoo closed his eyes as if the mere thought physically pained him. With a dramatic sigh, he picked up a pastry and placed it on Jungwon’s plate, giving him a sharp look.

“There. Happy now?”

Jungwon’s lips curled into a victorious smile as he picked up the pastry. “Very.”

Sunoo rolled his eyes but didn’t bother hiding the small twitch of amusement at the corner of his lips. “You’re so annoying.”

Jungwon took a bite, chewing thoughtfully. “And yet, you’d rather have me here than sit alone, wouldn’t you?”

Sunoo scoffed, turning his attention back to his tea. “Don’t push it.”

Jungwon only chuckled, savoring both his pastry and the fact that Sunoo didn’t deny it.

“Why did Jake call for Jay?” Sunoo asked, his voice casual, though his fingers subtly tightened around his teacup.

Jungwon, who had been mid-bite, paused. The usual ease in his posture faded as he sat up a little straighter, setting his utensil down. His eyes met Sunoo’s, more serious now. “I’m not exactly sure,” he admitted, “but I think it’s because you told us that you don’t have feelings for him anymore.”

Sunoo’s brows shot up.

His mind immediately spun with questions. Why would Jake care about that? Why would he need to call Jay over something so trivial? And why is everyone making this such a big deal.

As far as he remembered, none of them were particularly fond of him. At least, that was what he had always believed. So why this sudden shift.

Jungwon. Jay. Heeseung. And now Jake?

Sunoo’s grip on the teacup loosened as he leaned back slightly, his gaze flickering downward. It didn’t make sense.

But then again… nothing in this world had ever truly made sense to him.

Ever since he woke up in this body, there had always been this lingering feeling—like he was missing something, like he was trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces gone. And right now, as he sat across from Jungwon, that feeling of confusion only grew stronger.

Great. Another set of questions unlocked. When will this end?

His train of thought halted when Jungwon suddenly spoke again.

“Is it true?”

Sunoo blinked, lifting his gaze. Jungwon’s expression was unreadable, but his tone was… careful. Almost hesitant.

“Why do they keep asking that?”

He had already told them. Without hesitation, Sunoo answered, “Mhm. Yeah.”

“Stop asking, I already told you guys, tsk. Jay also asked me that,” he added, his voice laced with mild irritation.

Jungwon’s lips twitched into a small, knowing smile. So Jay asked too, huh? It wasn’t surprising. It only confirmed that Jay felt the same way they all did.

Even though Jay was with Sunoo now, he was probably just as troubled by the possibility of Sunoo never returning to the palace. He may not have voiced it outright, but Jungwon was sure the thought lingered in his mind.

Though… I’m not sure if that’s his only reason.

Jungwon couldn’t help but think about it. His friends always had something up their sleeves, their true thoughts hard to read unless they decided to share them. Whether it was Heeseung, Sunghoon, Jake, or even Ni-ki, they all had their own way of dealing with things. The situation with Jay was no different.

Brushing the thought aside for now, Jungwon tilted his head slightly and asked, “Are you tired of hearing that question?” His voice was gentle, genuinely curious of Sunoo's feelings.

Sunoo rolled his eyes in response. “You tell me.”

Jungwon let out a small chuckle at Sunoo’s immediate response, shaking his head in amusement. Without a word, he reached for the plate of pastries in front of him and casually slid one toward Sunoo.

Sunoo blinked, glancing at the pastry before looking back at Jungwon. “That’s yours,” he pointed out.

Jungwon only grinned, resting his chin on his palm. “But you’ve been eyeing it,” he teased, eyes glinting with mischief. “I know how much you love sweets.”

Sunoo scoffed, ready to deny it, but he knew there was no use. Instead, he grabbed the pastry without further argument and muttered, “Thanks.”

Jungwon’s grin softened into something more genuine as he watched Sunoo take a bite, his expression unconsciously brightening at the familiar taste of something sweet.

And just like that, the weight of their earlier conversation faded into the background. The rest of the day passed in peaceful ease, both of them slipping into a comfortable rhythm, talking, teasing, and simply enjoying each other’s company. They strolled through the garden, watching the sunlight dance between the leaves, shared quiet moments with warm tea in hand, and exchanged stories that held no pressure or expectation.

For a little while, there were no lingering worries, no unanswered questions, and no complicated emotions clouding their thoughts. It was just them, in this fleeting moment of peace, as if the worries that had followed them before they met today had been left behind, if only for a short while.

Jungwon, lost in the warmth of their conversation and the lightness of Sunoo’s laughter, momentarily forgot his actual role. He was supposed to be standing guard, watching over Sunoo as his knight. But right now, he wasn’t acting as a knight at all.

He was simply a friend at this time, a normal one, not caring if someone sees him with Sunoo. This is the first time that he freely spent time with his friend, and strangely, it didn’t feel wrong.

It felt right.

Chapter Text

“How is he?” Jake asked without looking at Jay who just entered his room. 

Jay shut the door behind him, his expression unreadable as he stepped further into the room. He knew exactly who Jake was referring to, yet he found it hard to answer.

He was aware of how Sunoo was pissed off with Jake's sudden decision, on his rants and everything, Sunoo didn't hesitate to share it all to him and Jay was thankful for that.

But Jay was also Jake's knight, he needs to be truthful, he needs to report.

But he also doesn't want to disappoint both of them, they're both important to him after all and he knew Jake's intention about his decision of making him Sunoo's knight is also for Sunoo's sake.

Jay's very well aware of that.

“He’s fine,” Jay answered after a moment, his voice steady. “Annoyed that you interrupted his tea time, but fine. I mean he's annoyed at you, not just because you interrupted” He couldn't help but to chuckle at his last sentence, Jake didn't mind it though, he's actually expecting it.

Jake hummed, still not turning to face him. He stood near the window, gazing outside as if deep in thought. “And?”

Jay exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. “And what?”

Jake finally turned his head slightly, though he still didn’t meet Jay’s eyes. “Did he seem… different?"

Jay hesitated. Sunoo had always been unpredictable, but lately, there was something else, something deeper that Jay couldn’t quite place. The way he carried himself, the fleeting looks of uncertainty that crossed his face when he thought no one was watching.

Jay noticed all of that but he chose not to comment on that in front of Sunoo so as not to make him uncomfortable.

“He’s still the same,” Jay said carefully. “Mostly.”

Jake let out a soft chuckle, but there was no humor in it. “Mostly, huh?”

Jay didn’t reply. Because, truthfully, he wasn’t sure if Sunoo was the same anymore.

Many things about him became different, starting with his attitude, it seems like Sunoo suddenly lost his memories but at the same time not because he still has the same habits and he knows them.

But why does he look at us like we're enemies?

He was genuinely confused with the Sunoo he's been guarding.

Jay remained silent for a moment, debating whether to say more. But something about the way Jake was acting, the tension in his shoulders, the way he kept avoiding his gaze, made him sigh.

“He doesn’t have feelings for you anymore.”

Jake finally turned fully to face him, his expression unreadable. “So he really said that?”

Jay nodded, his gaze steady. “Yeah. He told Jungwon and Heeseung hyung. I'm sure you already know about that.” He paused, watching Jake’s face for any telltale reaction. “And he didn’t seem like he was lying.”

Jake’s jaw tightened ever so slightly, a flicker of something, hesitation, maybe even disbelief crossing his face. But just as quickly as it appeared, he masked it with practiced ease. “I see,” he murmured, his voice quiet yet firm. “He’s not the type to lie about his feelings, after all.”

Jay didn’t miss the way Jake’s fingers curled slightly at his sides, as if suppressing something. He tilted his head, choosing his next words carefully. “Why does it matter?” His tone was calm, but there was a quiet weight behind it, an invitation, almost, for Jake to be honest.

But, of course, it wouldn’t be that easy.

Jake let out a quiet laugh, the sound devoid of humor as he shook his head. “It doesn’t.”

Jay exhaled through his nose, not bothering to hide his skepticism. “If it didn’t, you wouldn’t have called me here just to ask.”

Jake met his gaze, his expression unreadable. For a second, Jay thought he might actually say something, something real. But instead, Jake only gave him a small, fleeting smile before turning back toward the window.

Jay stayed silent, watching the way the sunlight cast shadows across Jake’s profile. He had known Jake for a long time, long enough to know when he was deflecting.

But if Jake wasn’t ready to admit it, Jay wouldn’t force him.

At least, not yet.

“Then why did you call me here?” Jay asked instead, his voice calm but firm.

Jake didn’t answer right away. Instead, he turned back toward the window, his gaze distant, exhaling slowly. “You know why, Jay.”

Jay nodded, he knew that Jake’s reason was partly because of what Sunoo said but he also knows the other one, the real reason why he called for him. 

Sunoo’s safety.

“Is there any news about her?” Jay asked, shifting the conversation.

Jake’s shoulders relaxed just slightly at the change in topic, but his expression remained tense. “She’s… keeping quiet. It’s hard to know her plans.” He exhaled deeply, finally stepping away from the window and walking toward a nearby sofa. He gestured for Jay to sit across from him, and Jay immediately obliged.

“But we both know she isn’t staying idle.” Jay leaned back slightly, his arms crossed. “She already made a move once.”

Jake’s jaw clenched. He didn’t need to be reminded. That maid. That accident.

They knew about that, it was immediately reported to Jake that made him do what he did, even if Sunoo got so pissed off at him.

Sunoo had been harmed right under their noses, the steaming soup incident, something that was easily brushed off as a careless mistake even if the maid spilled about her. 

After that, when the maid was interrogated once again, she retracted her words and said that everything was an accident.

But Jake and Jay knew better. They knew exactly who was behind it. It was a warning, a test. And it wouldn’t have stopped there if Wilcent hadn’t arrived when he did.

It will definitely not stop there.

They had been lucky that day. Wilcent’s sudden appearance had unknowingly disrupted whatever plan she had in place, and Jake wasted no time after that, immediately putting Jay by Sunoo’s side to ensure it wouldn’t happen again.

They were actually thankful for Wilcent’s right timing. If he hadn’t walked in at that moment… who knew what would’ve happened to Sunoo?

“Make sure that she doesn’t hurt Sunoo again,” Jake said firmly, his voice quieter but laced with something dangerous.

Jay met his gaze. “But what if she personally comes for him?”

Jake shook his head, leaning forward slightly. “She won’t. She doesn’t have the power to do that. Even with Sunoo’s standing in their family being… like that, she still doesn’t have the authority to go against them directly. Not even with her position.”

Jay let out a slow breath. “So she’ll just send people to harm him.”

Jake’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Yes. Or worse, she’ll find a way to make Sunoo come to her willingly.”

A heavy silence settled between them, the weight of their thoughts pressing down like a storm on the horizon.

The idea of her manipulating Sunoo, of twisting the situation so that he would willingly walk into her grasp, was a terrifying possibility. And the worst part? It wasn’t impossible.

She had power, resources, and most importantly, patience. If she wanted Sunoo, she would find a way to make him come to her instead of the other way around.

And that was something they couldn’t allow.

Jay exhaled sharply before speaking again. “Don’t you think we should tell this to the others?”

Jake didn’t respond immediately, but Jay knew he was considering it.

They both understood the weight of what they were dealing with. And as much as they had tried to handle things on their own, the truth was undeniable, if they wanted to protect Sunoo, they couldn’t do it alone.

The others weren’t just anyone. Each of them held power in their own right, and together, they were formidable.

Heeseung, a mage personally trained by the Great Mage himself, stood just a step below in power. His abilities weren’t something to be underestimated.

Sunghoon, the strongest knight in the palace, was an unmatched force. A free knight, bound to no master, no one except one could go against him and win.

Ni-ki, Jungwon, and Jay were not only some of the finest knights, but also brilliant strategists. They were sharp, calculating, and skilled, making them as dangerous off the battlefield as they were on it.

And Jake—crowned prince, leader, fighter. The only one who could face Sunghoon in single combat and stand a real chance of victory.

Beyond their skills, their influence was equally as powerful.

Three princes. Two nobles from the wealthiest families in the country. And Jungwon, the only commoner among them, yet through sheer will, skill, and achievements, he stood as their equal.

Individually, they were strong.

Together?

They were a force no one could afford to ignore.

Jake finally looked at Jay, his expression more resolute now. He knew what the answer was.

They needed to bring the others in.

.・。.・゜✭・

A heavy silence settled between them, the dimly lit room adding to the weight of their conversation. Dust clung to the old furniture, and the faint scent of neglect lingered in the air. The room, tucked away at the very end of the house, abandoned and forgotten was the perfect place for a conversation that was never meant to be overheard.

“He still doesn’t remember anything?” The man’s voice was quiet but firm, his gaze unwavering.

The other sighed, running a hand down his face as he leaned against the worn-out desk. “Yes. He’s not showing any signs of remembering.”

A heavy breath escaped him as he pressed his fingers to his forehead, the weight of those words settling deep in his chest.

“Do you want him to remember?” The question lingered in the air, carrying more weight than either of them wanted to acknowledge.

He closed his eyes for a moment, contemplating. Did he?

“I want to… but he’s the one who asked for it.” His voice was steady, but there was something hollow in his tone, like he was convincing himself more than anyone else.

The man across from him observed him carefully before sighing. “Then all we can do now… is hope that he won’t suffer again.”

Neither of them spoke after that.

Because deep down, they both knew that hope had never been enough to stop fate.

.・。.・゜✭・

Ni-ki let out a sigh, arms crossed as he watched the knights sparring in the training grounds. He had no plans of joining, not today, at least. But of course, Sunghoon had other ideas.

The moment Sunghoon decided to train, he turned to the gathered knights and asked, “Who wants to spar with me? It’ll be a good training session.”

Several knights stepped forward without hesitation, eager to test their skills against him. But instead of picking any of them, Sunghoon's gaze immediately landed on Ni-ki.

“You,” he pointed. “Let’s spar.”

Ni-ki groaned, already dreading where this was going. Great. He knew Sunghoon well enough to understand that once he set his mind on something, there was no escaping it. But of all people, why him?

“Of all the knights here who actually want to participate, you really chose me? When I clearly don’t want to?”

Sunghoon shrugged, unfazed. “You didn’t call me hyung.”

Ni-ki scoffed, shaking his head. “You’re seriously dragging me into this just because I didn’t call you hyung? You really are that petty.”

Sunghoon smirked, twirling his sword with ease. “Stop complaining and pick up your weapon. Unless you’re scared?”

Ni-ki clicked his tongue, rolling his eyes before finally grabbing a training sword. He knew there was no point in resisting. Sunghoon wouldn’t let him go until he got what he wanted. And honestly? Ni-ki knew he stood no chance.

Sunghoon was the strongest knight in the palace, free knight or not, no one could match his level. Even if Ni-ki was a skilled fighter, sparring against him was a completely different challenge.

“Fine,” Ni-ki relented, gripping his weapon. “But if I win, you better not bother me next time.”

Sunghoon only grinned, eyes glinting with amusement. “We’ll see about that.”

Ni-ki barely had time to adjust his stance before Sunghoon lunged.

The force behind his strike was nothing short of overwhelming, and Ni-ki was forced to raise his sword in defense, barely managing to block in time. The impact sent a sharp vibration through his arms, his grip tightening instinctively.

He's fast.

Not that he didn’t already know that, but experiencing Sunghoon’s sheer speed firsthand was something else entirely. Before Ni-ki could even fully process the last attack, Sunghoon had already shifted, his movements fluid as he twisted his sword toward Ni-ki’s side.

Ni-ki dodged, just narrowly avoiding a direct hit, but Sunghoon was relentless. He pressed forward, his strikes precise and calculated, forcing Ni-ki to keep moving.

It was all Ni-ki could do to keep up, blocking and evading where he could, but he wasn’t getting any openings to counter. Sunghoon wasn’t just strong, he had absolute control over the fight, dictating every exchange without even breaking a sweat.

This is exactly why I didn’t want to spar with him.

Gritting his teeth, Ni-ki tried to switch tactics. Instead of just reacting, he feigned a defensive retreat, stepping back as if struggling to keep up.

Sunghoon raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t slow down.

And then, Ni-ki struck.

He swung upward, aiming to catch Sunghoon off guard. But before his blade could even make contact, Sunghoon’s sword was already there, intercepting the strike that made their swords clash.

Ni-ki’s eyes widened. How—

Before he could even finish that thought, Sunghoon twisted his wrist, forcing Ni-ki’s sword downward. In the next breath, Sunghoon’s foot swept under him, knocking him off balance.

Ni-ki barely caught himself before he could hit the ground, stumbling a few steps back as Sunghoon lowered his sword.

“Predictable,” Sunghoon commented, not even looking out of breath.

Ni-ki scowled, adjusting his grip again. “You could at least pretend to struggle.”

Sunghoon smirked, tilting his head. “Why would I do that when this is so much fun?”

Ni-ki huffed, rolling his shoulders before settling into a stance again. “Let’s see how fun it is when I finally land a hit.”

Sunghoon grinned, raising his sword again. “I’d like to see you try.”

And just like that, the spar continued, with Ni-ki determined to at least make Sunghoon break a sweat, even if the odds seem to be completely against him.

Ni-ki steadied his breathing, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted his grip on his sword. He wasn’t going to let Sunghoon dominate the entire fight, not without putting up a real challenge.

Sunghoon’s skills were no joke. His reputation as the strongest knight in the palace wasn’t just for show, and Ni-ki had seen it firsthand countless times. But his skills weren’t far behind either.

I’m one of the best palace knights, I wouldn’t give up that easily.

And as soon as Sunghoon moved again, Ni-ki was ready.

This time, he didn’t just defend, he also attacked.

Their blades met in a sharp clash, the force of it sending sparks into the air. Ni-ki pushed forward, using his strength to hold his ground against Sunghoon, who only smirked at the resistance.

“Better,” Sunghoon commented, voice steady despite the pressure between them. “At least you’re not just running away now.”

Ni-ki scoffed but didn’t waste breath on a retort. Instead, he twisted his sword, breaking the deadlock and forcing Sunghoon to take a half-step back. Without missing a beat, Ni-ki lunged forward, aiming a precise strike toward Sunghoon’s side.

It was fast. Precise.

And yet, Sunghoon blocked it.

Not only that, but he did it effortlessly, deflecting the blade at the last second before countering with a swift strike of his own.

Ni-ki barely managed to dodge, stepping back just in time to avoid getting disarmed. His heart pounded, but instead of frustration, a grin tugged at his lips.

This is fun.

The two clashed again, their movements fluid and controlled, neither giving the other an easy advantage. Sunghoon, of course, still had the upper hand, but Ni-ki was proving why he was considered one of the strongest knights in the palace. He wasn’t just keeping up, he was making Sunghoon work for it.

Their spar continued like that, a dance of offense and defense, both refusing to back down. But in the end, Sunghoon was still Sunghoon.

One miscalculated step was all it took.

Ni-ki swung, aiming to knock Sunghoon’s sword aside, but Sunghoon anticipated it. In a split second, he sidestepped, shifting his weight before swiftly kicking Ni-ki’s leg out from under him.

Ni-ki lost balance for a brief moment, just enough time for Sunghoon to place the tip of his sword against his throat.

A silent declaration of victory.

They stood there, catching their breath as silence stretched between them. Then, Sunghoon grinned, lowering his weapon.

“You almost had me,” he admitted, amusement flickering in his eyes.

Ni-ki clicked his tongue, sheathing his sword as he straightened. “Yeah, yeah. Next time, you won’t be so lucky.”

Sunghoon chuckled. “We’ll see about that."

And just like that, their spar was over, but Ni-ki already knew there would be a next time.

A slow, deliberate clap echoed through the training grounds, breaking the tense silence left in the aftermath of the spar.

Sunghoon and Ni-ki immediately turned toward the sound, their eyes landing on the elegantly poised figure of the Empress. Behind her, Jungwon followed with a serious expression, his gaze unreadable as he watched them.

The moment recognition settled in, Sunghoon and Ni-ki, along with the other knights present, straightened before bowing in unison.

“We greet Your Majesty.”

The Empress smiled, a glint of amusement in her eyes as she regarded them.

Sunghoon, always quick to speak, was the first to break the silence. “What brings you here, Your Majesty?”

The Empress let out a soft chuckle, tilting her head slightly. “The King is occupied with court matters, leaving me with little to do,” she said, her voice light yet graceful. “So, I decided to take a stroll around the palace. Along the way, I happened to come across Jungwon and thought, why not bring him along?”

At that, Jungwon exhaled subtly through his nose, clearly unimpressed by the situation but saying nothing. It was obvious that he hadn’t volunteered for this, but at the same time, he wasn’t about to go against the Empress’s whims.

Sunghoon and Ni-ki exchanged glances before straightening, waiting to see if she had any further reason for visiting or if she had simply come to observe.

The Empress’s gaze swept over the two knights before her, a knowing smile gracing her lips.

“I see that you’re still great at this,” she mused, her tone carrying both amusement and admiration. “Being a knight really was a good choice for you two.”

Sunghoon and Ni-ki remained still, their expressions unreadable, though there was a certain tension in the air especially when she took a step closer, her eyes lingering on them.

Then, with a sigh that sounded almost theatrical, she added, “Such a wasted opportunity that neither of you served me.”

A brief silence followed, the weight of her words settling between them. The knights present stiffened slightly, while Jungwon, standing just behind her, glanced at Sunghoon and Ni-ki, gauging their reactions.

Sunghoon, ever composed, merely gave a polite smile, the kind that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “It seems fate had different plans, Your Majesty.”

Ni-ki, on the other hand, didn’t bother with pleasantries. His stance remained firm, his arms on his sides as he tilted his head slightly. “I already serve someone,” he stated plainly. “And that’s not going to change.”

The Empress chuckled, unfazed by his bluntness. “Ah, right. You’re Jake’s knight,” she mused, as if only now acknowledging the fact. Her gaze flickered with something unreadable before she let out a soft sigh. “Well, I suppose I can’t change what has already been decided.”

She took one last glance at them before shifting her attention elsewhere, as if their conversation had been nothing more than idle talk. But the lingering amusement in her voice left an unsettling feeling behind.

“I won’t take up much of your time. I’ll go now,” she said smoothly. Then, as if it were an afterthought, she added, “And you can stay here, Jungwon. Go and train, you may need it in the future.”

With that, she walked away, leaving them standing in the lingering weight of her words.

Jungwon watched her retreating figure before turning to the others, brows furrowed. “What does that mean?” he asked, the curiosity in his voice laced with unease.

Sunghoon exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “Her words are always a mystery. I don’t get her.”

Ni-ki, however, remained still, his gaze darkening slightly. “…Why do I feel like her words have meaning behind them?”

“Or she’s just insulting Wonie?” Sunghoon tilted his head, genuinely curious but his words made Jungwon widen his eyes, taking offense.

“Yah!” 

“Oh, what did I miss?” Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out and before any of them could react, Heeseung suddenly teleported in front of them, his signature grin plastered across his face.

“Oh, shit!” Ni-ki jumped slightly, his hand flying to his chest as he scowled at Heeseung.

“You scared me!” Jungwon blurted, his eyes wide as he exhaled sharply, trying to calm his startled heart.

Before Heeseung could even enjoy their reactions, Sunghoon moved without hesitation, elbowing him in the stomach.

A pained grunt left Heeseung’s lips as he clutched his side. “Ow—what the hell?!”

“I told you not to suddenly appear in front of us!” Sunghoon scolded, shaking his head in exasperation.

Heeseung groaned, rubbing the sore spot as he straightened up. “Come on, it’s not my fault you guys are always so tense. You should be used to this by now.”

Sunghoon merely rolled his eyes, ignoring his whining. Instead, he crossed his arms and narrowed his gaze. “Where did you even go, anyway?”

Heeseung straightened his robes, still grinning despite the pain. “To my master,” he answered, tilting his head slightly. “I just finished training—just like you.”

The mention of training made them pause for a moment. Unlike them, Heeseung wasn’t just a knight, he was a mage, a direct disciple of the Great Mage himself. While they trained with swords and combat techniques, Heeseung trained with mana, honing his abilities under strict guidance.

It was rare for him to train alongside them, as his lessons often took place in secluded areas meant for mages, away from the knights' grounds.

Ni-ki scoffed. “Right. So, did you actually train, or were you just goofing off again?”

Heeseung gasped dramatically. “I’ll have you know, my training was intense! You think controlling mana is easy?”

Jungwon chuckled, shaking his head. “Well, considering how you like to skip out on things, I wouldn’t be surprised if you spent half the time napping.”

Heeseung clicked his tongue, placing a hand over his heart in mock offense. “You wound me, truly.”

Sunghoon sighed, rubbing his temple. “You’re impossible.” 

Heeseung paid no mind to Sunghoon’s last remark, he clapped his hands together. “So? What did I miss?”

Sunghoon didn't hesitate. “The Empress.”

Heeseung’s grin immediately faded. “Ooooh. The Empress,” he drawled, dragging out the words. “I’m lucky then.”

Sunghoon smirked, his voice carrying a teasing edge. “I hope she hunts you in your dreams.”

Heeseung visibly shuddered, wrapping his arms around himself. “Don’t say that! I don’t even want to see a strand of her hair.”

They chuckled at his reaction, but they knew that the weight behind his words was real.

Despite her high status, they weren’t particularly fond of the Empress. She had a habit of moving behind the King’s back, whispering in the right ears, making decisions that weren’t hers to make.

And if there was one thing they all agreed on, it was that they didn’t trust her.

Ni-ki scoffed, shaking his head. “You say that, but you’re probably the one she’d like the most. You know, since you’re all gifted with mana and stuff.”

Heeseung shot him a glare. “That’s exactly why I don’t want anything to do with her. Who knows what she’d try to get out of me?”

Ni-ki sighed, crossing his arms. “It’s not even about just us anymore. She’s also always moving behind the King’s back. I don’t know what she’s really after, but I doubt it’s anything good.”

Sunghoon exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “If she ever makes a move that puts us in a bad position, we’ll deal with it. For now, let’s just stay cautious.”

The four of them exchanged looks, silently agreeing.

Trust was a rare thing in the palace, and when it came to the Empress, none of them had any to spare.

Chapter Text

A peaceful day. For once, Sunoo’s day was quiet.

No unexpected visitors, no sudden calls from the palace, no scheming nobles lurking around the corner. Just him, his books, and the peaceful hum of the world outside his window.

Well, almost just him.

Jay sat beside him, silent and unmoving, like a shadow that refused to leave. But unlike the usual interruptions he had grown used to, Jay’s presence was unobtrusive. He didn’t ask questions, didn’t hover too closely, didn’t ruin the tranquility Sunoo had longed for. He was simply there, watching over him, but only speaking when spoken to.

Sunoo spent his morning in the garden, a book resting on his lap as he basked in the gentle warmth of the sun. The cool breeze carried the faint scent of flowers, and for the first time in what felt like forever, he let himself relax. No overbearing knights crowding his space, no cryptic conversations that left him drained. Just the rustling leaves, the occasional chirping of birds, and Jay’s quiet but steady presence a few steps away.

When he got hungry, he made his way to the dining area, where the servants wordlessly placed his favorite dishes before him. Jay followed but remained silent, he ate when Sunoo asked him too, he had no choice but to oblige, unless he wanted Sunoo upset with him. 

There was no forced conversation between them, no unnecessary chatter. It was… nice.

Afterward, he returned to his room, where stacks of books and loose papers awaited him. He dipped his quill into ink, allowing himself to get lost in writing. He wasn’t even sure what he was writing about, random thoughts, musings, or maybe just meaningless words filling the empty parchment. It didn’t matter.

Jay stood in the corner, observing but never interfering. His quietness was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the usual chaos Sunoo had grown accustomed to.

Time passed, and the sky outside shifted from a bright blue to hues of orange and pink, marking the arrival of evening. Sunoo stretched, finally setting his quill aside as he leaned back in his chair.

It had been a peaceful day. A rare one.

And he wished it could stay like this forever.

As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting warm hues across the room, Sunoo finally broke the silence.

"You’ve been awfully quiet today," he mused, tilting his head toward Jay.

Jay, who had been leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, blinked as if pulled from deep thought. "You didn’t seem like you wanted to be bothered," he replied simply.

Sunoo huffed, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Since when did that ever stop you before?"

Jay didn’t tease or prod Sunoo like others did. Instead, he was the type to voice his opinions, sometimes bluntly whenever Sunoo asked for them. Their conversations were never brief, once they started talking, they would always end up in a long discussion.

But today was different. One question, one answer.

Sunoo glanced at him, frowning slightly. "You're not going to say more?"

Jay met his gaze before shrugging. "You didn’t ask anything else."

Sunoo clicked his tongue. "You’re no fun today."

Jay smirked faintly. "You’re the one who wanted a peaceful day."

Sunoo opened his mouth to retort but stopped. He had been complaining nonstop about how hectic his days had been, how people kept interrupting him, dragging him into things he didn’t want to be part of.

And now that he finally got the peace he wanted, it felt… strange.

Still, he wouldn’t admit that.

"I guess you have a point," Sunoo muttered, shifting in his seat. He glanced out the window. "It is nice, though. No unnecessary interruptions, no one ruining my mood… and you, actually letting me breathe for once."

Jay leaned his head back against the wall, exhaling. "Good. You deserve it."

Sunoo turned to him, a little surprised by the sincerity in his voice. Jay was always honest, but there was something in his tone that made Sunoo pause.

He didn’t say anything in response. Instead, he simply let the silence stretch between them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable.

“Something’s bothering you.” Sunoo didn’t ask, it was an observation.

Jay tilted his head slightly at Sunoo’s words, a quiet hum escaping him as he considered how to respond.

"You think so?" he asked, playing it off, but Sunoo wasn’t fooled.

He set his teacup down with a soft clink, shifting to face Jay properly. "Don’t ‘you think so’ me," he said, narrowing his eyes. "My mind’s at peace today, but yours is the opposite."

Jay exhaled through his nose, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. "That obvious?"

Sunoo nodded. "Very."

Jay leaned back, crossing his arms. For a moment, he didn’t say anything, simply staring ahead as if lost in thought. Then, with a sigh, he finally spoke. "It’s nothing serious."

Sunoo gave him a look.

Jay chuckled lightly at the unimpressed expression. "Alright, maybe it is. But it’s not something you need to worry about."

Sunoo huffed. "That’s a weak excuse."

"It’s the truth." Jay said in defense.

"Still weak."

Jay shook his head, a small chuckle escaping him. "You’re persistent."

"And you’re bad at pretending nothing’s wrong," Sunoo shot back. "So? Are you going to tell me, or do I have to keep poking at you until you spill?"

Jay glanced at him, amusement flickering in his gaze before it faded into something softer. He wasn’t sure when Sunoo had gotten so good at reading him, but there was no use in denying it anymore.

"...Not today," Jay finally said. "Just enjoy your peace for now."

Sunoo studied him for a moment before sighing. "Fine. But don’t think you’re off the hook."

Jay smirked, shaking his head. "Didn’t think I was."

And with that, the conversation settled into silence once more. But this time, Sunoo knew that the weight in Jay’s mind lingered, even if he wasn’t saying it out loud.

Silence enveloped them once again, the silence stretching between them like an unspoken agreement

Until Jay broke it.

"What do you think of Jake?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with curiosity. "The Crown Prince. Your fiancé."

Sunoo grimaced at Jay’s description of Jake, his nose scrunching slightly. "Don’t call him that," he muttered, but Jay raised an eyebrow.

“But he is your fiance.” He answered, still waiting for an actual answer.

Sunoo rolled his eyes at him and sighed. Right. Leaning back at his seat. "What do I think of him…" he echoed, staring ahead as he tried to find the right words.

Jake was definitely handsome. Sunoo wouldn’t even try to deny that. His features were sharp yet effortlessly charming, the kind of face people couldn’t help but be drawn to. But his attitude? That was another thing entirely.

He had no idea how to answer Jay, not because he was unsure of his own feelings, but because he didn’t know what the real owner of this body thought of Jake.

Was he supposed to say he liked him? Hated him? Felt indifferent?

The question was simple but it makes him feel slightly frustrated.

"...I don’t know," Sunoo admitted, his fingers absentmindedly tracing the rim of his teacup. "I don’t know what I should think of him."

Jay studied him for a moment, his sharp eyes catching the smallest flicker of hesitation in Sunoo’s expression.

"You’re overthinking it," Jay finally said. "Just answer for yourself."

Sunoo frowned slightly. "That’s exactly the problem, Jay. I don’t know what my answer is."

.・。.・゜✭・

Peaceful day. Almost.

But as if it would happen. 

A loud slap echoed through the four corners of the room.

Sunoo's head snapped to the side, his cheek stinging from the impact. The force behind it wasn't just physical, it carried the weight of his father's anger, his so-called disappointment.

"You… you dare to disobey me once again!" His father’s voice was sharp, cutting through the suffocating silence that followed.

He had been called earlier by his father’s men, summoned without explanation. Sunoo didn’t ask questions and immediately obliged.

It was rare for his father to call for him, so he wasted no time, even stopping Jay from coming along. He’d insisted he’d be fine, that it was just his father. Jay complained, persistent as always, but Sunoo didn’t let him win. He assured Jay nothing bad was going to happen.

But then, this.

Sunoo’s mind reeled. What was he even being punished for this time?

The moment he entered the room, his father was already seething, spitting accusations about some noble who had the audacity to report him, as if Sunoo was the one in the wrong.

“You embarrassed me again,” his father continued, his voice trembling with anger. “You humiliated a noble in public! Do you even understand what you’ve done?”

Sunoo frowned, confusion settling deep in his chest. “What are you talking about?” His voice came out hoarse, but he didn’t look away. “What noble?”

His father’s eyes burned with fury. “Don’t play dumb! That noble came to me personally, claiming you harassed him outside the capital, just because he was disciplining some worthless commoner!”

Sunoo’s breath caught.

Disciplining a commoner?

Him harassing a noble?

Something stirred in his mind, faint, fragmented images that he has no idea that happened to him. The real owner's memories. And with them, the truth. 

That noble hadn’t been disciplining the commoner. He’d been humiliating him, and worse, he was about to strike the commoner before Sunoo stepped in.

It struck him like a lightning bolt, sharp, blinding, and painful. Sunoo stood frozen, the present blurring as the memory crashed over him.

The sun was high that day, its heat pressing against his skin as he watched from a distance. A noble stood tall, his hand raised, words sharp and cruel as they rained down on a trembling commoner. The commoner’s head was bowed low, eyes fixed on the dirt, his shoulders hunched as if trying to make himself invisible.

"You think you can speak back to me? Know your place!" The noble spat, his voice loud enough to draw lingering gazes.

“You lowly life, dare to speak back to me! Me who’s above you!” The noble continued as the commoner in front of him stood there, head low, scared for what was about to happen to him.

There was no discipline here, only humiliation. The noble wasn’t correcting a wrong but parading his power, delighting in the shame he forced upon the defenseless man.

And then he moved. The noble's hand rose, poised to strike the poor man.

Something burned within Sunoo. Something that wasn't just from this moment but from deeper, a part of him that wouldn’t stay silent. Before he could think, before he could hesitate, he stepped forward.

“Stop.” he said, voice firm but calm.

The noble froze, his head turning sharply. Disbelief painted his features, quickly followed by disdain. “Who are you to interfere?”

But Sunoo didn’t back down. His heart pounded, but his stance remained steady. “No one deserves to be treated like this.”

The noble’s gaze turned cold. “A commoner deserves nothing. I could have him whipped for daring to offend me.”

Sunoo’s jaw clenched. His mind screamed that this wasn’t his fight, that it wasn’t his place, but his soul rebelled. Was it wrong to protect someone simply because they were powerless?

“You have no rights.” Sunoo answered calmly.

The noble scoffed at him, still standing with such confidence before his words slithered through the air. “If you care so much, maybe you’ll take his place.”

Sunoo felt it, it was a challenge, a threat to him.

But Sunoo didn’t flinch. He stepped between the noble and the commoner, his body shielding the man who dared not meet his eyes. The commoner trembled, confusion and fear warring in his expression.

"Okay. Then hit me." He challenged. Sunoo was scared but he never dared to show it. Once he do, he’ll be damned and this noble will not spare him.

He knew that nothing will happen to the noble if he dared to hit him, no one will side with him but he can’t show that, he’ll have to continue with his act.

“Go on, hit me and we’ll see what’ll happen to you.”

The noble’s hand wavered, uncertainty flashing in his eyes as he looked at Sunoo. They locked eyes in an intense staring contest as tense silence filled the space, broken only by the noble’s sharp, bitter laugh. 

"You'll regret this." The noble warned, his voice low and sharp before he turned his heel to leave the place.

But his words doesn’t have much effect to Sunoo at this point. He already knew regret, and this moment wasn’t one of them. 

The memory faded, leaving Sunoo breathless in the present, his cheek still stinging from his father’s harsh slap. It wasn’t just a memory, it was the truth. A brutal, undeniable truth that left a hollow ache in his chest.

He had stepped in. Not out of rebellion, not out of some grand defiance, but from something far simpler, far more instinctive. A need to protect. To shield someone from cruelty when no one else would. And for that, his father’s anger burned hot, siding with the noble without hesitation, without even sparing a thought for Sunoo’s reasoning.

Biting the inside of his cheek, Sunoo tasted the metallic tang of blood but held back the sharp retort lingering on his tongue. Still, pride simmered quietly beneath the surface, pride in the body’s previous owner for daring to act, for standing up when no one else would. 

But that pride was tangled with anger. Anger at the man who stood before him, not as a father, but as a Lord who couldn’t even pause to consider the weight of his decisions. A man who should have been wise, should have thought deeper, but instead clung to power and status like a shield.

The man who didn’t hesitate to side with the noble instead of his own son.

“Did you even ask that noble first, what he was doing to that commoner?” Sunoo dared to voice, the words falling heavy in the tense silence. His father’s earlier justification echoed in his mind, gnawing at him like a splinter.

His father’s eyes flashed. “That’s not something I should ask! A noble is a noble, and a commoner is a commoner! They’re lowly creatures. They surely deserve whatever reason they’re being disciplined.”

Sunoo laughed, but it was hollow, sharp. “Wow. That’s one messed-up mindset you have there, father.” His voice dripped with mockery, laced with disbelief.

“Harassment? Me, harassing that noble?” His voice cut through the tense air, cold and sharp as steel. The words echoed in the heavy silence of the room, biting and defiant. “Where is the harassment in that, when it was the commoner who was clearly being ridiculed?”

His father’s expression darkened, his features hardening like stone beneath the weight of fury. Shadows gathered in his gaze, burning with authority. “You dared to interfere in noble affairs, and now you question me? Do you not understand your place?!”

Sunoo’s fists curled so tightly his nails carved crescents into his palms, sharp pain grounding him in the moment. The memory burned in his mind, raw and jarring. It wasn’t his, not truly, but it had come to him all the same. A flash, sharp and undeniable. He didn’t recall stepping in, not exactly, but the surge of that moment, the raw injustice of it, pulsed through him as if it were his own.

And even if it wasn’t, if it was the body's original owner, how could he regret it? How could anyone regret standing up for someone powerless, someone voiceless? How could that be wrong?

“Maybe I don’t, Father,” he said, his voice low but laced with venom. Each word was deliberate, a strike meant to cut deep. “Maybe I don’t understand my place.”

He took a step forward, defiant. His eyes met his father’s, unwavering. “But how about you? Do you really understand the situation, Father?”

The crack of the slap split the air, sharp and final. Pain bloomed across his cheek, metallic and stinging. He tasted iron on his tongue, coppery and bitter. Still, he couldn’t help the dry, humorless laugh that escaped him, a scoff heavy with disdain.

Tsk, that’s the second slap. It stings.

Was it truly a crime to defend a commoner, simply because his blood wasn’t noble? Was birthright truly enough to dictate who deserved dignity and who didn’t? No. That wasn’t justice. That wasn’t strength. It was cowardice, dressed in the finery of privilege.

What kind of twisted world was this?

His father’s glare could have cut him down where he stood. The disgust in his eyes was a blade, sharp and unforgiving. “You are a disgrace, Sunoo.”

A disgrace.

The words struck deeper than the blow. They sank into his bones, heavy and final. Not just an insult, but a sentence. A label branded onto his skin. A mark that would never wash away.

And for the first time, Sunoo wondered… Was this why the body’s original owner acted the way he did? Was this the weight that shaped him, that broke him?

His chest tightened. The walls of this place felt closer, suffocating.

Damn, I hate this place.

.・。.・゜✭・

“And you told me that nothing would happen to you.”

Jay’s sharp voice cut through the quiet, making Sunoo startle the moment he stepped out of the room and shut the door behind him.

“Shit! You startled me!” Sunoo hissed, placing a hand over his chest.

But Jay didn’t respond to his words. Instead, he stepped closer, his eyes scanning Sunoo's face. His gaze locked onto the faint red mark on Sunoo's cheek and the wound at his lips, his expression hardening.

Sunoo instinctively bit his lip and looked away, avoiding Jay’s intense stare.

“He hurt you. Again.” Jay’s last word came out in a low whisper, but it still echoed heavily in the narrow hallway.

Sunoo sighed, though the sound held more resignation than annoyance. So this was normal. Jay knew.

Who else knows?

“It doesn’t hurt a bit,” Sunoo said with forced confidence, tilting his chin up as if that could shield him. Without waiting for a response, he started walking away, his steps brisk.

Jay shook his head behind him, his lips pressed in a thin line. “And you always say that.”

The words made Sunoo falter. He paused mid-step, his brow furrowing deeply before he turned to look at Jay.

“I always… say that?” he echoed, confusion clouding his features.

Jay studied him, eyes sharp, scanning every inch of his face as if searching for a lie. “Yes. You always say it whenever I see you after you get hit.”

The answer made Sunoo’s stomach churn. Always? Maybe that’s true but of course he wouldn’t know it, he’s not the real owner of the body and the book that he wrote was completely different from what was happening here, so of course he wouldn’t know about it.

He knows nothing.

But he couldn’t risk showing any more confusion to Jay, he knows that Jay’s suspicion of him is starting to grow more as the days passed, Sunoo can feel it.

That Jay is not just a random knight that the real owner of the body met in the palace and became friends. Jay is someone important and knows this person well. He knew things about Sunoo.

The first time they met, when he came back from his mission, the way he immediately accepted being his knight, with Jay not reporting his words to Jake, and him being easily getting comfortable with Jay’s presence.

It all screams that Jay has a big role in the owner’s life and Sunoo.. he overlooked that so now he has to deal with a suspicious knight. Sunoo swallowed the lump in his throat.

Jay can’t know the truth, I need to live and not die. I need to survive.

“R-really? Haha, well… yeah, because it really doesn’t hurt,” He said quickly, forcing a laugh that sounded weak even to his own ears. “You worry too much, Jay.”

Jay didn’t smile. His eyes only narrowed, lingering on Sunoo's face with suspicion that made the air feel heavy.

And Jay asked the question that Sunoo’s been praying not to hear from the people that were around him. Question that he was so scared to hear.

“Who are you?” Jay asked quietly, though his voice was sharp enough to pierce through Sunoo’s defenses.

Sunoo stiffened. “H-huh? What do you mean?” He tried to laugh again, though it came out strained. “Jay, it’s me. Who else would I be?”

But Jay didn’t let up. His gaze was sharp, probing, calculating. “You’re not Sunoo.”

The words hit harder than the slap Sunoo had received minutes ago. His heartbeat thudded painfully in his chest, but he forced his face into a mask of confusion.

“You’re being ridiculous, of course, I’m Sunoo,” he said, though his voice wavered slightly. He needs to be firm with his answer. He can’t be caught, he shouldn’t be caught.

Survive, survive, survive, you need to survive, you need to survive.

But Sunoo’s heart almost dropped when he looked at Jay. He didn’t look convinced. He took a slow step closer, his voice low. “You.. don’t know anything. It’s like… you’ve forgotten most things. It seems like you’ve forgotten about me, or you just really don’t know anything because you’re not Sunoo.” He paused, and though his face remained calm, his eyes were searching. Accusing. “I am Jay, Park Jongseong. Your childhood friend, Kim Seonwoo. Your first friend.”

Silence.

The words struck like a hammer, cold and heavy, but Sunoo forced himself to stay still. 

To stay quiet.

And then, just as quickly as the tension came, Jay smiled. It wasn’t warm and it didn’t reach his eyes. “Just kidding. It’s impossible that you’re not Sunoo. You’re literally him. You are him.”

Sunoo’s heart was racing, his pulse loud in his ears, but he forced a grin and nodded. “Of course, who else would I be?”

But Jay wasn’t done. His smile remained, but his voice dropped lower. “But it’s true though… it seems like you’ve forgotten some things. And I just can’t figure out why.”

And with those words, Jay stepped back, as though giving Sunoo room to breathe. But the weight of his gaze remained, heavy and questioning.

Sunoo didn’t answer, couldn’t answer.

Because Jay was right.

I’m not him.

Instead of answering, Sunoo turned on his heel and started walking again, his pace quicker this time. His heart pounded in his chest, louder than his footsteps on the stone floor.

Jay followed after him without hesitation, his presence a silent shadow at Sunoo’s back. The silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating, until Jay’s voice broke through it.

“But you know…” Jay said slowly, almost thoughtfully, “it’s not entirely impossible.”

Sunoo’s steps faltered, but he forced himself to keep moving. Still, the words echoed in his head, impossible to ignore.

He swallowed hard, glancing over his shoulder. “Why?” His voice was barely above a whisper.

Jay didn’t hesitate. His answer was calm, but it sent a chill down Sunoo’s spine.

“Because it happened once,” Jay said simply, his eyes fixed on Sunoo. “Someone from another world suddenly came here… and no one knows the reason why.”

The words hit like a cold gust of wind, and Sunoo felt goosebumps rise on his arms. His breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, it felt like the walls of the palace had closed in around him.

He didn’t know what to say. Didn’t know how to respond.

But Jay didn’t let the silence linger. His voice, though quiet, carried a weight that pressed down on Sunoo’s shoulders.

“So tell me,” Jay asked, gaze sharp and unwavering, “who are you?”

Sunoo froze for a heartbeat, his mind screaming for an answer that wouldn’t betray him. His jaw clenched tightly, and when he finally spoke, his voice was firm

Too firm.

“Drop it Jay, I am Sunoo. And I’m telling you, drop it, I don’t like your tone.” he said through gritted teeth before turning sharply and walking again, forcing his legs to move even as uncertainty clawed at him.

Jay’s steps slowed slightly behind him, but his eyes didn’t leave Sunoo. He watched him closely, silently, curiosity and suspicion tangled in his gaze. Yet he said nothing more.

And Sunoo… Sunoo kept walking, but his mind was racing. Because deep down, even as he insisted otherwise, he knew the truth.

Or did he really know?

Chapter Text

Jay stepped into Sunoo’s room, carrying a small jar of ointment. His steps were hesitant, his gaze briefly meeting Sunoo's before dropping to the floor. The silence felt heavy between them.

“Sorry,” Jay murmured, his voice low but sincere.

Sunoo, sitting quietly on the edge of his bed, looked up with a flicker of surprise. His fingers brushed against the tender skin of his face before he asked, “Where’s Lily?”

Jay hesitated for a moment, his grip tightening around the jar. “She… had some matters to attend to,” he said at first, though his voice lacked conviction.

Sunoo’s eyes narrowed slightly in doubt. “Really?” he questioned softly.

Jay’s shoulders dropped, and he let out a quiet sigh. “No. The truth is… I convinced her to let me do this. She didn’t want me to, but after some time, I managed to convince her.” His gaze remained lowered, as if afraid to meet Sunoo’s eyes.

A short pause followed, Sunoo studying Jay’s expression before responding, “Okay.”

But Jay's guilt lingered. He pressed his lips together, then spoke again. “Sorry,” he repeated, his voice softer this time, almost hesitant.

Sunoo’s brow furrowed. “Why?” he asked, his tone gentle but laced with curiosity. “Is it because you don’t trust me? Is that why you got so suspicious?”

Jay’s eyes widened slightly, a trace of panic flickering in them. “No! Of course not!” he said quickly, shaking his head. “It’s just… I don’t know. My mind… it got clouded. I couldn’t think clearly. I don’t even know why I suddenly thought that way.” His words stumbled, like a man caught between confusion and guilt.

Sunoo get it, really. He actually understands Jay’s frustration, knowing that the real owner was actually his childhood friend. He looked Jay in the eye, a sudden question lingered to him.

He was thinking if it was proper to ask it, but did it anyway.

Sunoo gazed at him for a moment, then softly said, “But what if it’s true? What if I’m not… Sunoo?”

The question hung in the air, cold and heavy. Jay fell silent, his lips parting slightly, but no words came. The stillness between them deepened, and Sunoo assumed Jay wouldn’t answer. 

Sunoo looked away. Maybe it was too much for him. Maybe he didn’t want to know.

When he glanced back at Jay, his heart ached. Jay wasn’t avoiding the question. His face was etched with sadness, his eyes shadowed with a pain that struck deep.

Finally, Jay spoke, his voice quiet but unwavering. “If it’s true… then I’ll do whatever it takes to bring him back. To bring my friend back.”

His words cut through the silence, heavy with conviction. Yet his next words were softer, fragile. “But… I hope it’s not true. Because… I don’t know how I would take it if it is.”

“I hope you are my best friend."

The guilt gnawed at Sunoo’s heart. He wanted to ease Jay’s pain, to shield him from the truth that weighed so heavily on his soul. But another realization stirred within him, one that made his chest tighten. 

Jay wasn’t just his knight. He was the childhood friend of the body’s original owner. He’s someone very important.

And perhaps… that was why it had always been so easy to feel at ease with Jay’s presence, as though some part of his soul recognized Jay’s unwavering loyalty. That was why Jay had been so quick to pledge himself as his personal knight, why his care ran deeper than duty. There was history between them, one Sunoo had only recently come to understand.

He forced a small smile, one that didn’t quite reach his eyes, and said, “Don’t worry. It’s just a ‘what if.’ I am Sunoo.”

But inside, the words echoed differently. You don’t need to know, Jay. You’ll just be devastated. 

And silently, a deeper question lingered within Sunoo’s heart. Why did you let me live with your body, Sunoo?

Jay said nothing more. Instead, he stepped closer, his movements slow and careful. He unscrewed the jar, dipping his fingers into the cool ointment. With a delicate touch, he reached out and carefully applied it to Sunoo’s wounded lips, the painful mark left earlier by his father’s harsh hand.

Sunoo inhaled sharply, the sting immediate, but Jay’s fingers remained steady, applying the ointment with a gentleness that made Sunoo’s chest tighten.

For a few minutes, the silence stretched between them, heavy and unmoving. Jay focused on his task, his fingers brushing lightly against Sunoo’s skin, careful and methodical. The quietness should have been comforting, but it felt suffocating for Sunoo instead, each second weighted with words left unsaid.

Finally, Sunoo decided to break the silence. His voice was low, but the question carried deep meaning. "You told me earlier… someone came here. Someone from the other world?"

Jay’s hand paused mid-motion. His eyes lifted to meet Sunoo's, surprised by the sudden question. For a moment, he said nothing, his gaze searching Sunoo's face. Then, as if deciding not to lie, he nodded slightly. "Yes."

Sunoo’s heart thudded, his throat dry. "Tell me about it."

Jay hesitated, as though unsure how much to reveal, but then his shoulders eased, and he let out a soft breath. “Nobody knows how it happened,” he began, his voice low but steady. “She just… appeared one day. Out of nowhere. It wasn’t like she fell from the sky or anything dramatic. She was just suddenly there, confused, lost.”

His fingers dipped back into the jar, continuing to gently apply the ointment to Sunoo’s injured lips, but his thoughts seemed far away.

“It was obvious she wasn’t from here," Jay continued, his lips twitching into a faint, amused smile. "You could tell just by looking at her clothes. They were… strange. Foreign. I still remember she wore these tight, colorful things that no one here would ever wear. Even her shoes were odd." 

A quiet chuckle escaped him at the memory, soft and fleeting. "She stood out like a sore thumb, and yet… it was like she didn’t even realize how strange she looked.”

For a moment, the image must have lingered in his mind, a moment of strange humor mixed with confusion. But then his gaze softened, returning to the present.

Sunoo watched him closely, a heaviness settling in his chest. "So… it wasn’t just her soul?" he asked, his voice cautious, uncertain. "It was… her whole being? Her entire body came here too?"

Jay nodded, his hand briefly stilling. "Yes. It wasn’t like she just woke up in someone else’s body or borrowed it. It was… her. All of her. Flesh, soul, everything." He swallowed lightly, his brows drawing together. "And she first met Jungwon. He’s the one who found her, actually. Said she was wandering around, confused and scared. She didn’t know where she was or how she got here."

The room grew heavier, the weight of the story settling deep in Sunoo’s mind. His heart beat a little faster, the implications echoing in his thoughts.

Jay continued his careful work, his fingers light against Sunoo’s skin. The silence stretched between them again, but now it felt different, charged with unspoken questions and possibilities.

Sunoo’s mind swirled, but he kept his expression calm. He wasn’t ready to ask the questions that burned in his chest. Not yet.

Sunoo’s gaze lingered on Jay, the weight of the story pressing on his chest. His lips still stung beneath Jay’s careful touch, but the pain was distant, overshadowed by the questions swirling in his mind.

"Where is she now?" Sunoo asked quietly, his voice cautious, as though fearing the answer.

Jay's hand slowed, then fell still. His expression grew thoughtful, shadowed by memory. "She's gone."

The word struck harder than Sunoo expected, his heart tightening. "Gone?" His voice wavered slightly, uncertainty threading through the single word.

Jay’s eyes widened a bit, and he shook his head quickly. "Oh—no. Not gone like… dead." He glanced down, as if weighing his words carefully. "She’s just… back. Back to her own world. For now."

Sunoo’s brow furrowed, confusion deepening. "She did that? She went back? How?"

Jay hesitated, his fingers idly tracing the rim of the ointment jar. "I’m not sure," he admitted, his voice calm but uncertain. "Heeseung knows, though."

At the mention of the name, Sunoo tilted his head slightly. "Why him?"

Jay resumed his gentle task, dabbing the ointment lightly onto Sunoo’s lips. His tone remained steady, detached. "Well… you know, he’s a mage so he’ll know that thing."

So Heeseung’s a mage. That’s another piece of new information. Should I also ask him? But that’ll be suspicious.

Sunoo let the silence stretch, the weight of Jay’s words pressing on his chest. Thoughts tumbled in his mind, tangled and uncertain. The idea of someone leaving this world, returning to their own felt distant yet strangely familiar.

But I also need to know. Aish this is frustrating!

Jay said nothing more, his hand lingering near Sunoo’s face as though reluctant to break the moment. The warmth of his touch and the weight of the conversation blended together, heavy and bittersweet.

The silence enveloped between them, but Sunoo’s mind wasn’t still. The story weighed on him, the threads of it tangling with his own uncertainties. He hesitated before asking, "Who knows about her?"

Jay glanced at him, his hand stilling briefly. "Just us," he replied simply. "Actually… we were about to introduce you to her."

They.. He’s talking about their group of friends, I assume? Or not..? No one knows that I’m close with Jungwon.

Sunoo blinked. "Then why didn’t you?"

Jay hesitated, his gaze lowering slightly as if weighing his words. "You were… in a very bad mood that day," He said carefully. "And, well… she got scared of you. She ran off."

The answer struck harder than it should have. Sunoo blinked, and then, with a quiet scoff, rolled his eyes. Great. I’m a villain once again, he thought bitterly.

The words echoed in his mind, a sharp reminder of how others might have seen him, especially before he'd gained control of this body, before he’d begun to understand the weight of the life he now lived.

Jay didn’t seem to notice the shift in Sunoo’s mood, his focus still on applying the final touches of the ointment. But Sunoo’s thoughts lingered on his own bitterness until he broke the silence again.

"...Was she nice?" Sunoo asked quietly, though he wasn’t sure why it mattered.

Jay paused, then gave a small nod. "Yeah. She was nice."

There was no deep emotion behind his words, just an honest observation.

"Were you guys… close to her?" Sunoo asked, his gaze searching Jay’s face.

Jay shook his head slightly, his expression calm. "Nah. Not really. We just helped her understand where she was and how to adjust while she was here. That’s all. It wasn’t anything deep."

Sunoo felt Jay was being very careful of his answers. He’s careful not to make Sunoo feel uncomfortable knowing that he’s talking about another person to Sunoo and Jake was surely one of them who helped.

It’s not like I care about them being close, I just want information.

As if. Huh, I don’t really care if they show to everyone that they’re close with that girl while all of their interactions with me were in secret.

I don’t care!

Oh shit, I sounded like the real owner there. I sounded jealous. The fuck. Sunoo wants to grab his hair upon realizing his thoughts but decided against it and focused on Jay.

He saw how Jay hesitated for a moment, as though considering his next words, before adding, "And with Ni-ki and Jake’s attitude? So unlikely to happen."

Sunoo glanced up, curiosity flickering in his eyes.

Jay gave a quiet chuckle. "You know those two. Ni-ki’s too guarded. He’s polite, but he’s always keeping his distance, watching. And Jake? Sure, he’s approachable, but you know how he is. Careful. He’s not the type to open up easily, especially not to someone who just appeared out of nowhere."

Sunoo almost sighed in relief.

He could almost imagine it. Ni-ki stood off to the side, sharp eyes observing every move, while Jake offered polite smiles but kept his walls up.

"They helped her, sure," Jay continued, his tone light but honest. "But it wasn’t more than that. No one here really got close to her."

Sunoo nodded slowly, absorbing the answer. A part of him felt really relieved, though he wasn’t sure why. Maybe it’s the real owner’s emotion. Yeah that’s why.

Still, going back, the thought of being remembered as the reason she ran off made a bitter taste linger on his tongue.

Jay finished applying the last bit of ointment, his touch lingering for a brief moment before he stepped back. He closed the jar, setting it aside with quiet care, and stood up, casting one last glance at Sunoo.

"As much as I want to share more about her," Jay said softly, his voice threaded with concern, "you need to rest."

Sunoo met his gaze but said nothing, his thoughts still tangled with everything he’d just learned.

Jay’s expression was gentle but firm. "I’ll tell you more tomorrow if you have any more questions… or," he added, his lips curling into a faint, almost teasing smile, "you can ask the others."

The weight of the conversation still lingered in the air, but Jay’s presence, steady and familiar, offered a strange comfort.

With that, Jay gave a small nod, a silent gesture of reassurance, before turning to leave, giving Sunoo the quiet space he needed to think.

Sunoo lay on his bed, staring up at the ceiling, though his eyes barely registered the ornate patterns carved above. His mind was still tangled in the conversation with Jay, the weight of it pressing heavily on his chest.

It was shocking, more than shocking, to learn that someone like him had existed here before. Someone who didn’t belong to this world, who had suddenly appeared, confused and lost, just as he had.

So this isn’t the first… The thought echoed in his mind, unsettling and strange. And she managed to go back.

The realization gnawed at him. If she had returned, then maybe… maybe there was a way for him too. A way to escape this confusing life, to leave behind the identity that wasn’t his, the noble title that felt like a burden pressing down on his shoulders.

But how? How did she do it? What did she know? The questions burned in his chest, but the answers felt impossibly out of reach.

And then, an even heavier thought struck him. The girl, she had come here whole, her body and soul together. But Sunoo? Only his soul was here. His body… it was still in his own world, wasn’t it? Or was it gone? He didn’t know.

How can I go back when I’m not even whole here? The thought pressed deeper, a sharp sting of fear settling beneath his ribs. How can I return when I don't even know where my body is?

And worse, another truth clawed at him. One he'd been avoiding. How can I go back… when I can’t even remember what I look like in my own world?

That thought hit harder than the rest, a hollow ache settling in his chest. His face, his body, his entire self from that world was nothing but a blur now. A shadow in his mind. He was losing it, losing himself.

Frustration burned hot beneath his skin. Sunoo sat up slightly, fingers threading into his hair as if trying to physically pull the confusion from his head.

"Fuck!" he groaned, yanking lightly at the strands. "I forgot to ask her name!"

The words echoed in the empty room, sharp and biting, as though the answer to everything had slipped through his fingers. A name could have been a start, a thread to hold onto. Someone to connect to. Someone who might understand.

But now? He was left with more questions and no way to find her.

And so, with his thoughts spiraling, Sunoo lay back against the bed, staring up at the ceiling once more, the silence of the room pressing in on him.

How can I ever go back… when I don't even know if there's a way for me?

.・。.・゜✭・

The world was soft, blurred at the edges like a watercolor bleeding into itself. Sunoo stood beneath the old oak tree, its ancient branches arching over the hidden clearing. This was their place, a secret refuge where the noise of the world couldn't reach them.

But today, pain had followed him even here. His cheek stung, the warmth of the afternoon sun only highlighting the sharp, lingering burn where his father’s hand had struck. His fingers ghosted over the mark, then quickly dropped, as if pretending would make it disappear.

He heard footsteps, steady, he was so sure that it was Jay.

Sunoo didn’t turn, but his shoulders eased slightly. He could feel Jay’s presence, solid and unwavering, like the earth itself.

"You’re late," He said, though his voice trembled, betraying the casualness he tried to feign.

Jay didn’t respond at first. He stopped a few steps away, his breath heavy, eyes locked on Sunoo's profile. When he spoke, his voice was tight. "You're hurt."

Sunoo shook his head quickly. "It’s nothing."

But Jay stepped closer, his jaw tight, his gaze lingering on the red mark marring Sunoo’s cheek. "Don't lie."

"I'm not," Sunoo insisted, his voice quiet but firm. He turned away, arms folding across his chest, pressing down against the ache inside him. "It doesn’t hurt."

Jay’s eyes darkened, a shadow passing through them. "You always say that." His voice was low, a whisper caught between frustration and worry.

"Because it’s true," Sunoo lied again, though his voice cracked at the end. "It’s nothing, Jay. I’m fine."

Jay's silence was heavy, a pressure that weighed on the air. Then he took another step, close enough that Sunoo could feel the warmth of him, the steady presence that always made him feel safer, even when he didn’t want to admit it.

"You don't have to pretend with me," Jay said, softer now but no less firm. "Not here."

Sunoo looked down, his fingers twisting in the hem of his shirt. "If I don't pretend, it'll just hurt more." His words were a whisper, barely there.

Jay hesitated, then gently reached out, his fingers brushing against Sunoo’s chin, tilting his face up. Sunoo flinched at first, but Jay’s touch was careful, gentle. He traced the edge of the bruise, his thumb pausing for a heartbeat.

"I’ll protect you," Jay promised, his voice low but fierce. "You don’t deserve this."

"You can’t protect me from everything, from my family" Sunoo said, his eyes shining though no tears fell. "You can't always be there."

Jay's grip on his shoulder tightened, not enough to hurt, but enough to ground him. "But I’ll try," Jay said. "As long as you wait for me, I’ll come. Always."

Sunoo wanted to believe him. He wanted to believe that this place, this moment, could stay forever. That Jay's words were more than just comfort in a dream.

"Okay," he whispered. Not a promise, but a hope.

Jay’s hand lingered for a moment longer, his thumb brushing gently across Sunoo's cheek, as if to erase the mark of pain. "You don’t have to be alone, Sunoo. Not as long as I’m here."

And for a moment, it was enough. For a moment, the pain eased, softened by the weight of an unspoken bond.

The dream dissolved like mist, but even as Sunoo stirred in his sleep, the warmth of that memory lingered, faint, bittersweet, and aching with the loss of something he could never quite hold onto.

Sunoo jolted awake, his breath sharp and ragged, the remnants of the dream clinging to him, But it wasn’t just a dream.

It was a memory.

Another memory of the body's true owner. Another fragment of a life he didn't live but now carried inside him like an old scar.

His chest heaved, his heart thundering beneath his ribs as if trying to break free. The feeling of Jay’s hand on his cheek still lingered, ghost-like and warm, even though it was nothing more than a trace of the past. A promise made to someone who wasn't really him.

His eyes darted to the bedside table, where a glass of water sat waiting, just as it always did. Lily's habit. She always made sure he was hydrated when he woke up. Always so gentle, so thoughtful.

Grateful for the familiarity, Sunoo's trembling hand reached for the glass. The coolness of it grounded him, a sharp contrast to the heat of his skin. He drank quickly, the cold water sliding down his throat, steadying the chaos inside him.

But it did nothing to wash away the heaviness pressing against his chest.

Jay's voice still echoed in his head. "As long as you wait for me, I’ll come. Always."

But that promise wasn’t made to him. It was made to the boy whose life he now lived, whose memories kept bleeding into his own, tangling with his heart until he wasn’t sure where he ended and the other began.

Sunoo sat still, the coolness of the water lingering on his lips, but it did little to ease the burning questions rising in his mind. His fingers tightened around the glass, his reflection warped in its surface.

Why?

Why were these memories suddenly appearing to him, uninvited, unannounced, like whispers from a life he never lived but somehow knew?

The first memory had been sharp, unexpected, like a blade slicing through his thoughts. The noble, the commoner, the shame he felt that wasn’t even his own. And now this, this moment with Jay, soft but heavy, filled with emotions that weren’t his but still left his heart aching.

How?

How were these memories breaking through? Why now, after all this time trapped in a body? Why had they been locked away, only to start surfacing when he least expected them?

Does this mean something?

He pressed his palm to his chest, feeling the steady, uneven beat beneath his skin. Was it the body remembering? Was it the original owner still lingering somewhere, trying to reach out? Or was it something deeper? Something that Sunoo couldn’t understand, a bond that refused to be erased?

He swallowed hard, setting the glass down, the soft clink echoing louder than it should have. The room felt colder now, shadows pressing closer.

He didn’t know the answer. But he knew one thing.

The memories weren’t going to stop soon and each one will leave a deep mark on him, like it meant something.

The quietness was shattered by the sudden crash of the door swinging open. Sunoo jerked upright, his breath catching in his throat as Jake stormed into the room, chest heaving, his face pale with fear.

Jay followed close behind, his steps urgent but controlled, confusion and concern shadowing his features. "Your Highness—" Jay's voice cut through the air, sharp but uncertain. "What’s wrong?"

But Jake didn't answer. His eyes, wide and frantic, scanned the room until they landed on Sunoo. Relief and terror clashed across his face, and without a word, he crossed the room in quick strides.

Before Sunoo could speak, before he could even think, Jake was there. Arms wrapped around him, firm and desperate, holding him like he was something precious that might slip away.

Sunoo froze, his breath caught in his throat.

Jake's voice was a low, trembling whisper, words spilling out like confessions.

"You're okay," he murmured, almost like he needed to say it to believe it. "You're okay..."

Sunoo blinked, the warmth of Jake's embrace sinking into his skin. His heart thudded unevenly, not from fear but from confusion.

"I thought something happened," Jake whispered again, his voice rough, breaking. "I got so scared..."

Sunoo heard it, he felt it. The frantic rhythm of Jake’s heartbeat, thundering fast and loud against his own chest. It wasn’t forced. It wasn’t a lie. 

Jake was scared. Terrified.

And Sunoo knew, somehow, that Jake hadn’t meant to make him uncomfortable. He wasn’t trying to agitate him or treat him delicately. No, it was deeper than that. More real.

Jake had been afraid.

For him.

Sunoo’s hands hovered, unsure, before hesitantly resting against Jake's back. His fingers trembled slightly, and though he didn't speak, his heart did, pounding in time with the raw, unspoken fear between them.

Behind them, Jay stood still, his brow furrowed, his confusion replaced by a quiet, heavy understanding.

Sunoo swallowed hard, his throat dry. "I'm... I'm okay," he whispered, though he wasn’t sure if the words were for Jake or himself.

But Jake's arms didn’t loosen. His hold remained firm, as if letting go would tear the world apart.

They stayed like that for minutes, heavy moments where the world outside that embrace didn’t exist. Jake’s arms remained firm around Sunoo, as though he was holding onto something fragile, something he wasn’t ready to lose.

Then Sunoo felt it, the slow shift as Jake’s ragged breaths began to steady, the tremble in his hold easing until finally, slowly, Jake let go. His hands dropped reluctantly, as if he wasn’t quite ready to put distance between them, but understanding he must.

It was only then that Sunoo got the chance to really look at him.

Jake was still as striking as ever, though there was something softer in him now, something vulnerable lingering in the shadows of his eyes. His features were sharp, noble, strong jawline, but softened by the concern that still lingered there. His hair, always neat, had fallen slightly out of place, a few strands clinging to his forehead with sweat. His lips were parted, as though words were still caught in his throat, unspoken and heavy.

But his eyes… his eyes were the same. Bright, clear, but rimmed with worry. And though calm had returned to his expression, there was still something raw, something shaken beneath the surface.

Sunoo opened his mouth, unsure of what he wanted to say, but his gaze caught movement behind Jake.

Jay stood there, his posture rigid, watching them with sharp eyes that didn’t miss a single detail. But now, he wasn’t alone. Jungwon and Ni-ki stood beside him, their brows furrowed, confusion written plainly across their faces.

They must have just arrived.

Jungwon's gaze flicked between Jake and Sunoo, unreadable but heavy with silent questions. Ni-ki stood still, eyes narrowed slightly in thought. Neither of them spoke, but their confusion was clear, matching the quiet questions that still lingered in Sunoo’s own mind.

No one moved. No one spoke. The air in the room felt thick, heavy with unspoken tension and lingering fear.

Sunoo lowered his eyes for a moment, his heart still beating fast, though he wasn’t sure if it was from the dream or from the way Jake had held him, llike he was something precious, something that had almost been lost.

Sunoo's gaze lingered on Jake for a moment longer before he finally broke the silence. His voice was quiet but steady, laced with confusion and caution.

“What happened?”

The question struck like a stone dropping into still water, sending ripples through the tense air.

Jake’s eyes widened slightly, as if the words had jolted him from a haze. Realization flickered across his face, sharp and sudden. His posture stiffened, and his gaze dropped, as though only now registering the weight of his own actions, how he had burst into the room without warning, how he had clung to Sunoo without a second thought.

How he had acted, not as a Crown Prince, but as a man consumed by fear.

He stepped back, just a fraction, enough to put distance between them. His hand hovered mid-air, as though he wasn’t sure whether to apologize or reach out again. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, the edges of embarrassment shadowing his expression.

“I…” Jake began, his voice rough, uncertain. He paused, searching for words, something that could explain his sudden presence, his desperate embrace. But nothing came. Not easily.

Behind him, Jungwon and Ni-ki watched with guarded curiosity, while Jay’s gaze remained fixed on Jake, sharp and knowing. The room pulsed with unspoken questions.

“I thought…” Jake’s voice faltered again, but he forced himself to continue, though his tone softened. “I thought something had happened to you. I… I just needed to be sure you were safe.”

The words hung heavy between them, thick with sincerity. But still, it wasn’t an answer. Not a full one.

And Sunoo could see it, that flicker of doubt in Jake's eyes, that quiet conflict beneath the surface. The Crown Prince wasn't supposed to act like this. Not without reason. Not without explanation.

And yet, Jake had.

Without hesitation. Without care for titles or propriety.

Sunoo stayed quiet for a moment, his gaze lingering on Jake’s face, on the worry still etched deep into his features. Jake wasn’t wrong. Something had happened to him, but Sunoo was certain Jake wasn’t referring to the same thing. Still, whatever fear had driven Jake here now, Sunoo decided not to ask.

Not yet. They're both not ready to discuss it.

Instead, his gaze shifted to the three men standing near the doorway. Jay, Jungwon, and Ni-ki, still tense and uncertain, though they said nothing. Watching. Waiting.

Sunoo inhaled softly and offered a small gesture with his hand. “Give us a moment.”

Jay’s eyes lingered on him, questioning, but he nodded without a word. Jungwon and Ni-ki exchanged a brief look before they, too, dipped their heads and quietly left the room, closing the door behind them.

And then it was just the two of them.

Alone.

The silence pressed in again, heavier now. Jake stood there, his worry still thick and unspoken, his shoulders tense as though bracing for whatever Sunoo would say next.

Sunoo gave a soft, humorless chuckle and broke the quietness. “You’re right,” he said, his voice calm but edged with something bitter. “Something did happen.”

Jake’s breath hitched slightly, his hands clenching at his sides. The tension in his face deepened, fear flashing again in his eyes. “What… what do you mean?” His voice was low, careful, as though he already knew but didn’t want it to be true.

Sunoo's lips turned upward, not quite a smile, but something sharp and hollow. “Father slapped me.” The words fell like stones, heavy and deliberate. He gave a short laugh, one that held no real amusement. “Look, I even have a wound.”

He tilted his head slightly, letting the faint light catch the small but sharp mark on his lower lip. The skin was split, still tender from the blow.

Jake stood frozen, his eyes fixed on the wound, the thin split on Sunoo’s lower lip. His jaw clenched, and his hands curled tightly at his sides. Relief flickered briefly in his gaze, relief that the fear which had driven him here wasn’t true. But it faded quickly, swallowed by a deeper frustration.

Because something had happened.

And it wasn’t the first time.

Sunoo watched him, reading every shift of emotion in Jake’s face. The silent battle between relief and anger.

"I’m fine," Sunoo added lightly, though the humor in his voice was hollow. "It’s nothing."

Jake’s eyes snapped to meet his. "Nothing?" His voice was low, tight, strained with the effort to stay composed. "You call this nothing?"

Sunoo gave a short, humorless laugh. "It’s just a slap. I’ve had worse."

But that only made Jake’s expression darken. His gaze burned, not with disbelief, but with frustration. Anger that simmered just beneath the surface.

"You always say that," Jake muttered, his voice edged with bitterness. "Like it’s normal. Like it’s supposed to happen."

Sunoo looked away, his throat tight. He didn’t know how to answer that. Because wasn’t it normal? Hadn’t it always been? Based on what was happening around him, this is actually normal.

And he should prepare for something worse, he’s bound to die in this world so he should really prepare.

And escape before it happens.

Sunoo’s thoughts halted when Jake's hands flexed at his sides, his voice softer but no less intense. "I thought... I thought it was worse. That something had happened to you, something I couldn’t stop." His words faltered, then steadied. "But this... this isn’t any better."

Sunoo didn’t respond. What was there to say? He had already learned that excuses and reassurances meant nothing. Not to Jake.

So he stood there, letting the morning light highlight the bruise that words couldn’t cover, while Jake stood before him, caught between worry and frustration, unable to decide which feeling hurt more.

As Jake stood there, his frustration simmering beneath the surface, Sunoo found his gaze lingering on the prince’s face, on the worry that hadn't yet faded, on the anger that trembled in his clenched jaw.

And it struck him.

Jake knew.

Not just about this morning. Not just about the slap. But more. About everything.

The way he had rushed in, breathless and terrified. The way he held Sunoo like he was something precious, something fragile. That wasn’t the reaction of someone who merely heard rumors or assumed the worst. 

No. Jake definitely knew.

And the question twisted in Sunoo's chest, sharp and uncomfortable.

Did the original owner tell him these kinds of things?

Was there a bond between them deeper than what Sunoo knew? Deeper than the cold indifference he always thought Jake held toward him?

Sunoo always believed Jake despised him, that the prince had no love to give. That he tolerated Sunoo out of duty, not affection. But now... now that belief cracked, uncertain and wavering.

Why would Jake care so deeply if he hated him? Why would he be this scared, this angry? Why would his heartbeat have been so fast, so loud in that desperate embrace?

Did they share something real? Something I don't know? Am I wrong about his love interest? Or is this also just another friendship that this body has?

The thought made Sunoo’s stomach twist. But if they had something between them, what did that make him? An intruder? A shadow of the person Jake once cared for, someone he now had to pretend?

Sunoo’s throat tightened. He swallowed the question, pushing it down, burying it beneath the confusion already gnawing at him. He couldn’t ask. He didn’t want to know.

He’s not ready to know the answers.

Because what if the answer was worse than his imagination? What if it confirmed that he had taken someone’s place, someone Jake might have once loved, or someone he still despised but understood in ways Sunoo never could?

So instead, Sunoo gave a small, empty smile and looked away. "It's nothing," he said again, quieter this time. "Really."

But even he didn't believe it, because he doesn’t know anymore what is true and what is not.

And Sunoo felt as if he had taken something that was never his to claim, even though he didn't even want it. 

Chapter Text

Sunoo had no idea how he ended up here, wandering through the bustling streets of the capital alongside Jake. One moment, he had been arguing, his voice firm as he insisted he wasn’t allowed outside. His father had forbidden it. Next, he was standing in the middle of a lively capital, the air thick with the scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat, vendors calling out their wares while children weaved through the crowd.

The shift had been so sudden it left him momentarily dazed. "Wait. What?"

He turned to Jake, who just moments ago had looked as if he had seen a ghost, his face drained of color, eyes wide in terror. But now? Now, the crown prince looked completely relaxed and unbothered with many people, strolling ahead as if dragging Sunoo into the capital without his knowledge had been part of some grand plan.

Jake came to a stop in front of a pastry stall, his gaze settling on a flaky, golden treat. "How much for this?" he asked casually.

The vendor named the price, and Jake nodded without hesitation. "Two of these, please."

Sunoo barely paid attention as the vendor wrapped the pastries. He was still replaying their earlier conversation in his head, still trying to process how, exactly, he had been roped into this. He had been so sure so absolutely certain that he wouldn’t be allowed to leave.

But instead of respecting that, Jake had simply smirked before turning to Wilcent.

"You’re not allowed out?" Jake had echoed, his tone laced with amusement.

Wilcent, standing calmly beside them, had given Sunoo a knowing look before speaking. "I already got permission from your father," he had explained smoothly. "You can go outside as long as you’re with His Highness."

Sunoo had been too stunned to argue. Now, as Jake handed him one of the warm pastries, looking entirely too smug, Sunoo scowled at him. "You could’ve told me."

Jake grinned, biting into his own pastry. "And miss the look on your face? Not a chance."

Sunoo huffed but reluctantly took a small bite of the sweet pastry. He wouldn’t say it out loud, but maybe, just maybe, this wasn’t so bad after all.

He wanted to know Jake’s personality afterall, especially after what happened earlier.

They continued strolling through the capital, their footsteps blending with the hum of the bustling streets. Though neither of them spoke, the silence wasn’t awkward, it was oddly comfortable, filled with the rhythmic sounds of merchants calling out their wares and the occasional laughter of children running past.

Sunoo never expected to be here with Jake of all people. The crown prince. It felt almost surreal. He had always assumed that someone of Jake’s status wouldn’t enjoy something as simple as walking through the capital. Royals were supposed to be distant, untouchable, confined to their palaces and grand halls. Yet here Jake was, casually blending into the crowd, his expression calm as he observed his surroundings.

Sunoo stole a glance at him. “I didn’t think you’d be the type to walk around like this.”

Jake hummed, tilting his head slightly. “Why not?”

Sunoo shrugged. “You’re the crown prince. Don’t you have more… royal things to do?”

Jake chuckled. “I do. But that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy this.” He gestured around them. “Sometimes, it’s nice to step away from all that and just exist.”

Sunoo wasn’t sure how to respond to that. He had always thought of royalty as something far removed from ordinary life, but Jake spoke as if he longed for moments like this. It made him see the prince in a slightly different light.

Sunoo found himself stealing another glance at Jake. For someone who had every reason to act superior, Jake carried himself with an ease that didn’t quite fit Sunoo’s expectations of a crown prince. He wasn’t demanding attention, nor did he seem out of place among the common folk. If anything, he blended in surprisingly well.

Maybe it was the way he moved, confident but not arrogant, or the way he casually observed everything, taking in the sights with genuine interest rather than detached amusement. Sunoo had assumed Jake would find this whole thing boring, maybe even beneath him. Yet, here he was, walking through the streets like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Sunoo let out a quiet breath, focusing ahead. He’s not so bad. Maybe they just started on a wrong foot wherein Jake surprised him with a personal knight, that’s why he got a bad impression of him.

Or maybe it was because of the things that he knew about Jake, according to the book. Who knows. 

But for now, Sunoo erased all of that from his mind and focused on the Jake now that he’s been with, and decided to enjoy. 

Looking for things or foods that were being sold and trying some that looked appetizing for them. Sunoo felt like he’s so close to being full with just trying the foods that Jake didn’t hesitate to buy whenever he sees Sunoo curious on how the foods taste.

They truly enjoyed wandering through the capital with the time that they were together.

And as they wandered through the capital, Sunoo’s steps suddenly halted. His breath hitched as his eyes landed on a familiar face.

It was the commoner, the one from the memories that had surfaced the other day. The boy he had unknowingly helped, the one who had been humiliated before Sunoo stepped in.

The sight of him now was different. The commoner stood confidently among the crowd, calling out to passersby, gesturing to the wares he was selling. There was no sign of the fear or shame that had been so clear in Sunoo’s memories, just a young man focused on his work, determined and unbothered.

Without thinking, Sunoo took a step forward, his feet moving on their own. He walked toward the man, drawn by something he couldn’t quite name.

Jake, who had been walking beside him, didn’t question it. He simply followed, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

As Sunoo approached, the young man turned in his direction. The moment their eyes met, the man's expression shifted from curiosity to shock, his eyes widened, and for a second, he looked as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

Then, in an instant, his face lit up with recognition.

"It’s you! It’s you!" he exclaimed, his voice carrying over the hum of the marketplace.

The outburst caught the attention of another man nearby, who immediately hurried over, concern evident on his face. He was older, with sharp eyes and a sturdy build, dressed in simple but well-kept clothing.

"What’s the matter here?" the older man asked, glancing between his son and Sunoo.

The young man turned to him excitedly. "Father, he’s the noble I was talking about! The one who helped me!"

Sunoo barely had time to react before he, too, recognized the older man. His gaze flickered down to his own hand, where a simple but elegant ring rested on his finger, the very same one he had purchased days ago.

It was him.

This was the merchant who had sold him the ring.

So he's his father. What a coincidence, Sunoo thought, glancing between the two men. He hadn’t expected this, hadn’t even considered the possibility, but somehow, it felt oddly fitting.

It’s a small world.

The young man was still looking at him with bright, grateful eyes, while his father studied him with quiet curiosity. Despite the bustling marketplace around them, it felt like, for a moment, time had slowed.

Then, Sunoo smiled. A genuine, soft smile.

"I'm glad to see you're doing well," he said, his voice warm. His gaze shifted briefly to the father, then back to the young man. "It seems fate has a strange way of bringing people together."

The young man beamed, his excitement still evident, while his father’s expression softened slightly. The weight of the moment was light, yet meaningful, and for the first time since arriving in the capital, Sunoo felt something familiar, something real.

The young man’s face lit up with gratitude, and before Sunoo could say anything else, he bowed deeply. "Thank you," he said earnestly. "Truly, I can’t express how grateful I am for what you did that day."

His father nodded, his expression a mixture of respect and appreciation. "My son told me everything," he said, his voice steady but sincere. "If it weren’t for you stepping in, who knows how things would have turned out? As a father, I can’t thank you enough."

Sunoo blinked, a little taken aback by the depth of their gratitude. He hadn’t done it expecting this back then, he had simply acted on instinct, not fully understanding what was happening.

Still, seeing the young man standing here, safe and unharmed, filled him with a quiet sense of relief.

"You don’t have to thank me," Sunoo said, his smile soft. "I only did what anyone should have done."

But the father shook his head. "Not everyone would have," he said firmly. "And not everyone did."

The father gave Sunoo a grateful look, his voice warm but tinged with a hint of humility. "As a thank you for what you’ve done, you can pick any accessory that you want from our stall," he said, gesturing to the small collection of wares displayed neatly in front of him. "Or if there's something else you wish for, a favor you’d like done, I will do my best to meet your expectation."

Sunoo was about to decline when the father continued, his tone growing softer. "I’m sorry, this is all I can offer. It’s all that we have."

Sunoo’s gaze flickered over the stall, simple, well-crafted jewelry and trinkets, nothing extravagant, but certainly made with care. The father’s offer wasn’t about the value of the items, it was about the sentiment. He was grateful, but at the same time, there was an underlying sense of modesty in his words.

Sunoo felt a pang of something, perhaps sympathy, perhaps appreciation for the father’s honesty and sincerity. He glanced at the young man, whose eyes were still shining with gratitude, before turning back to the father.

"No need to apologize," Sunoo said gently, his voice calm. "I’m just glad to have helped."

Sunoo hesitated, feeling an unfamiliar warmth in his chest. He wasn’t sure how to respond, so instead, he simply nodded, accepting their gratitude with quiet humility.

Sunoo smiled at the father before shaking his head. "Instead of picking an accessory, I actually have a question."

The father tilted his head slightly, his expression open yet curious. "What is it? I’ll do my best to answer you."

Sunoo let out a small chuckle, though there was a trace of hesitation in his voice. His fingers unconsciously brushed over the band on his finger. "The ring I bought last time," he began slowly. "I really like it, but… something about it changed. The color. I don’t understand why."

For a moment, there was only silence.

Then, before the father could even open his mouth to respond, there was a shift beside him.

Jake moved.

Sunoo barely had time to react before Jake’s fingers wrapped around his wrist, his touch firm yet careful as he brought Sunoo’s hand closer. The prince’s expression had darkened, his eyes narrowing as he inspected the ring, his grip tightening ever so slightly as if sensing something Sunoo himself could not.

Sunoo’s breath hitched. The sudden contact sent a jolt through him, but he didn’t pull away. He couldn’t. Not when the air between them had shifted, it become something weighty, something tense.

Jake’s thumb hovered just beside the band, his touch ghosting over the metal as though testing it. His brows furrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. Sunoo swallowed hard, watching the way Jake’s sharp gaze studied the ring with an intensity that sent unease curling in his stomach.

Something was wrong.

Before he could ask, his attention snapped back to the two men in front of him.

Their expressions had changed.

The warmth and gratitude from earlier had vanished, replaced by something cautious, something close to alarm. The father’s eyes flickered between Sunoo and the ring, his mouth pressing into a thin line. His son, standing rigid beside him, looked equally unsettled, his hands curling into fists at his sides.

Sunoo’s chest tightened. "Why…" His voice came out softer than he intended. "Why do you look like that?"

The father exhaled slowly, as if choosing his words with care. When he finally spoke, his voice was lower now, steady but grave.

"That ring," he said, "is no ordinary piece of jewelry."

The place noise felt distant, like a dull hum behind the sudden silence between them.

"It was crafted with a special enchantment," the father continued. "One meant for protection."

Sunoo’s fingers twitched. "Protection?"

The father nodded, his expression unreadable. "The ring changes color when the wearer consumes something they are not supposed to. Something dangerous. Something…" He met Sunoo’s gaze, the weight of his next words settling between them like a stone. "Poisonous."

Sunoo felt his breath catch.

His mind raced, his thoughts colliding all at once. Poison? He hadn’t felt sick, hadn’t noticed anything off, but the ring had changed. It had reacted.

Jake’s grip on his hand tightened.

Sunoo turned toward him, startled by the quiet fury in the prince’s eyes. His jaw was clenched, the usual lightness in his demeanor replaced by something lethal. The shift was subtle, controlled but Sunoo could feel the tension in the way Jake still held his hand, as if grounding himself from the storm brewing beneath his calm exterior.

The father hesitated, but only for a moment. Then, he spoke the words that sent a cold, sinking dread through Sunoo’s entire being.

"Someone tried to poison you."

The world felt like it tilted beneath him.

Sunoo barely registered the sharp inhale he took, the way his fingers curled slightly in Jake’s grasp. His mind spun, trying to recall everything he had eaten, everything he had drunk. When? How? Who—

Fuck.

.・。.・゜✭・

“Shit! If it wasn’t for the ring, Sunoo would’ve died!” Jake exclaimed, he was fuming mad.

Jake was livid. His fingers dug into the edge of his desk as he paced back and forth, his jaw clenched so tightly it ached. His thoughts were a tangled storm of rage and disbelief.

Sunoo was poisoned.

In his own home.

The very place where he was supposed to be safe. The place where he had grown up, where he should’ve never had to watch his back. And yet, someone had dared to try and harm him there. Again.

“Shit!” Jake cursed, slamming his fist onto the desk. The impact rattled the ink bottle beside him, dark liquid spilling onto parchment. He didn’t care. His mind was consumed by the horrifying what ifs.

If it weren’t for the ring, Sunoo would be— 

Jake sucked in a sharp breath. No, he refused to even think of that possibility.

Across the room, Jay stood motionless, his head bowed, his face pale. His shoulders trembled ever so slightly, his hands clenched into fists. He hadn’t spoken a word since arriving, but his silence screamed guilt.

Jake turned toward him, his frustration only growing at the sight. “Jay,” he said, voice edged with steel. “You were with him. How the hell did this happen?”

Jay flinched at the words, but he didn’t argue. Because Jake was right. He had been with Sunoo. He had been watching over him. And still—

“I didn’t know,” Jay said, his voice hoarse, strained. “I was right there, but I didn’t even notice. I—” His breath hitched, and he swallowed hard. He was supposed to protect Sunoo. That was his duty, his promise. But he had failed. And Sunoo had nearly died because of it.

Jake exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair in frustration. He wasn’t just angry at the situation—he was angry at himself too because of what happened.

“I swear,” Jake muttered, his voice deadly low. “Whoever did this is going to regret it.”

Jay didn’t respond, but his silence spoke volumes. He didn’t need to say anything, his burning determination, the guilt weighing in his chest, and the storm raging in his eyes all made one thing clear.

He would never let this happen again.

He took a deep breath, his hands still clenched into fists at his sides. His voice was raw when he finally spoke. “I’m sorry.” The words were heavy, weighed down by guilt. “I should’ve—”

“Stop.”

Jake’s voice cut through Jay’s apology like a blade. The crown prince’s eyes burned with frustration, but not at Jay. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair before leveling Jay with a steady gaze.

“None of us expected this,” Jake said, his tone firm. “It’s not like you can taste everything before giving it to him. You’re his knight, not his food tester.” He gestured vaguely, his anger now directed at the one who did it rather than Jay. “And Sunoo’s home has too many workers coming and going. If someone really wanted to poison him, they were bound to find a way.”

Jay remained silent, his jaw tight. He understood what Jake was saying, but it didn’t make the guilt any easier to bear. Sunoo was poisoned and if he didn’t have the ring, they could’ve lost him.

Jake let out a slow breath, forcing himself to push past his emotions. “We should’ve considered this possibility,” he admitted, his voice quieter now. “But we didn’t. And that’s on us.”

Jay finally looked up, his expression hardening with determination. “Then we won’t let it happen again.”

Jake nodded, his grip tightening on the table. “Damn right we won’t.”

Silence enveloped in the four corners of the room, none decided to continue as they were drowning in their own thoughts when a voice cut through the heavy tension in the room.

“Care to tell us what you two are talking about?”

Jake and Jay both turned toward the source of the voice. Jungwon stood with his arms crossed, a single brow raised in mild irritation. His sharp eyes flicked between the two, clearly unimpressed by being left out of the conversation.

“We’re also here, in case you forgot,” He continued, his tone edged with sarcasm. “You did call for us, remember?”

“And we immediately came here because the reason is Sunoo.” 

Only then did it dawn on Jake and Jay that they weren’t alone.

Seated in the room were the others. Ni-ki, Sunghoon, and even Heeseung, all watching with varying degrees of curiosity and concern. Ni-ki looked half-amused, Sunghoon leaned against the wall with an unreadable expression, and Heeseung sat with his arms resting on the table, waiting patiently for an explanation.

Jay let out a slow sigh, rubbing a hand down his face. He had been so caught up in his emotions that he forgot the others. Jake, too, ran a frustrated hand through his hair before straightening.

Right. They were here for a reason. Jake faced them and without any hesitation, he spoke.

“Sunoo was poisoned.” Jake’s words hung in the air like a blade dropped in front of them.

The room, already thick with tension, grew heavier, as if the walls themselves were closing in.

“And if it wasn’t for the ring he bought in the capital, we could’ve lost him.” His voice was cold, each word sharp with restrained fury. “The ring had protective magic, and it shielded him from the poison.”

Silence stretched.

Sunghoon’s normally composed expression cracked, his arms tightening over his chest. “You’re saying someone actually managed to poison him?” His tone was sharp, cutting through the silence like a dagger.

Ni-ki, who had been lounging in his seat with an air of nonchalance, straightened up, his playful smirk gone. His fingers tapped against the armrest of his chair, a quiet, rhythmic sound. “And the only reason he’s alive is because of some random ring?” His voice was unreadable, but the way his gaze darkened spoke volumes.

Jungwon didn’t react immediately. Instead, his fingers curled slightly against his crossed arms, his brows furrowed in deep thought. He wasn’t one to panic, but the implications of Jake’s words settled uncomfortably in his chest.

Meanwhile, Heeseung, who had been resting his chin on his hand, blinked at Jake’s statement. His reaction was different from the others, less shock, more… recognition. There was no disbelief, no confusion. Just quiet understanding.

Then, he tilted his head slightly, his tone light but carrying an undertone of curiosity.

“By ring that was bought in the capital…” Heeseung started, he then faced Jay, his voice unnervingly calm. “Is that the one when we were with him?”

Jay, who had remained stiff and silent, his guilt still pressing down on him like a weight, barely hesitated before answering. “Yeah.”

Heeseung hummed, leaning back in his seat. “Oh.”

That was it. No shock, no disbelief, just that single, simple acknowledgment.

It was enough to set off alarms in the minds of everyone in the room.

Jungwon’s sharp gaze locked onto him first. Then Sunghoon’s followed, his eyes narrowing slightly. Ni-ki, who had been absentmindedly tapping his fingers, suddenly stopped, his full attention now on Heeseung.

Jake, who had been simmering in frustration and rage, turned his piercing gaze to him.

“You know something.” Jungwon’s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.

Heeseung didn’t immediately respond. Instead, he let the silence stretch, his fingers idly drumming against his knee.

Then, after a long sigh, he finally admitted, “I do.”

The tension in the room snapped taut. Sunghoon’s eyes darkened. “What is it? Do you know who did it?”

Heeseung shook his head. “No."

That did little to ease the tension.

“But I do know about the ring,” he continued, his voice carrying the weight of something long kept secret.

Jay’s brows furrowed. “What do you mean?”

Heeseung exhaled slowly, locking eyes with each of them before revealing the truth.

“I made it.”

For a second, it was as if the air had been sucked out of the room.

Ni-ki was the first to react, blinking in surprise. “You what?”

Jay’s frown deepened. “You made it? How?”

Heeseung leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “I had help. From the great mage.”

Jungwon exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “And then?”

Heeseung’s voice was calm, steady, but there was a certain weight behind it. “I gave the ring to a vendor. And I told him to make sure it would end up with Sunoo.”

Jake straightened, his expression unreadable. “Why?”

For a moment, Heeseung didn’t respond. His gaze lowered slightly, lost in a memory.

Then, he spoke. “You’re not the only one protecting Sunoo secretly, I do, too. I protect him from everyone who dares to harm him. In my own way.”

Inside a small, cluttered shop in the capital, the scent of old parchment and polished stones filled the air. Heeseung stood across from an elderly vendor, placing a simple silver ring on the counter between them. The ring looked ordinary, unassuming, yet magic pulsed from it in the faintest hum.

The vendor picked it up, rolling it between his fingers. His gaze flickered with recognition as he felt the faint pulse of magic emanating from it. “This ring… It holds protective magic,” he murmured.

Heeseung, standing across from him, nodded. “It wards off poisons.”

The vendor lifted a brow, intrigued. “And you’re giving this to me? Why?”

“There’s someone I need to have it,” Heeseung replied, his voice firm but quiet. “I need you to make sure it ends up in his hands."

The vendor tilted his head. “And who would that be?”

Heeseung smirked slightly, as if amused by the question. “Kim Sunoo.”

The vendor’s fingers paused over the ring at the mention of the name. Then, a knowing chuckle escaped his lips.

“Ah… so he’s the one my son was talking about."

Heeseung blinked. “Your son?”

The vendor smiled, a look of fondness flashing across his face. “My son works in the capital. He mentioned a noble boy once. Said he stood up for him, a commoner, even when he knew that he’ll be facing off with another noble.” His fingers tightened slightly around the ring. “He spoke highly of him.”

Something in Heeseung’s expression softened. “Then I suppose that makes this easier.”

“I don’t know what he looks like though.” The vendor said, Heeseung just gave him a smile before answering. 

“You’ll know when he’s already in front of you. You’ll know it immediately.” 

The vendor studied him for a long moment before sighing. “I don’t usually take requests like this. But… I like the kid already.” He tucked the ring into a small box. “I’ll make sure it gets to him.”

Heeseung gave a satisfied nod before turning to leave.

“Hey, kid.”

Heeseung paused, glancing over his shoulder. The vendor’s sharp eyes lingered on him. “Why are you doing this?”

For a moment, Heeseung was silent. Then, he exhaled, a small smirk tugging at his lips.

“Let’s just say that I’m his secret protector.”

And with that, he walked out of the shop, leaving the vendor shaking his head in amusement.

“That’s what happened,” Heeseung finished, his voice steady as he brought his attention back to his friends.

Jake’s jaw clenched. “So you knew he would need protection.” His voice wasn’t accusatory, but it was edged with something unreadable.

Heeseung didn’t flinch. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. “I had a feeling."

Jungwon scoffed lightly, shaking his head. “A feeling, huh?”

“I told you, just like all of you, I protect him in my own way.”

Jay exhaled sharply, the weight of everything settling in. “So that’s why he survived…”

Ni-ki, ever the one to lighten tension, smirked slightly. “Guess we should be thanking you, then.”

Sunghoon, who had been silent, finally spoke, his tone quiet but heavy. “Still. That means whoever wanted Sunoo dead is serious.” His hands curled into fists. “They didn’t just try to scare him. They wanted him gone.”

The realization sent a chill through the room.

Jake’s jaw tightened, his eyes darkening as he exhaled sharply. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, and the words left his lips in a low, cold murmur.

“She did it again.”

The room stilled.

Jay, who had been observing Jake closely, furrowed his brows in curiosity. Something about the way Jake said it sent an uneasy feeling crawling up his spine. His mind raced back to earlier, to Jake suddenly barging into Sunoo’s estate without warning, his usual composed demeanor nowhere to be found.

“Wait…” Jay’s voice cut through the silence, his eyes narrowing slightly. “Is that why you suddenly barged into their place?”

His tone wasn’t accusatory, but there was an undeniable sharpness in his gaze. He was trying to piece it all together.

Jungwon and Ni-ki, who had been standing nearby, exchanged glances before turning their attention fully to Jake. They had also been there when it happened, and they had both sensed that something was off about Jake’s behavior.

Now, they wanted answers.

Jake sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. He hated feeling this way, restless, uncertain. Dreams weren’t supposed to shake him this much.

“Well, not really,” he admitted after a pause, his voice quieter now, tinged with something almost hesitant. “I just had a dream… and it felt so real that I panicked.”

Ni-ki, who had been leaning casually against the wall, let out a small huff of amusement, though there was an underlying concern in his expression. “Must’ve been a really bad dream for you to barge into their estate like that.”

Jake didn’t hesitate. His voice was firm, unwavering.

“It is.” 

But even as he said it, the weight of the dream still clung to him, tightening around his chest like an iron grip. Because in that dream, he had seen Sunoo dying.

And it had felt too real to ignore that Jake concluded that it’s not just a dream. It felt like a warning.

Silence settled over them, thick and suffocating.

Then, Sunghoon finally spoke, his voice cutting through the heavy air.

“Who is she?” it was a question that was being repeated over and over again in their minds but it was hard to get an answer as they also have many question that also needed an answer, his sharp gaze locked onto Jake.

Jake clenched his jaw, his expression unreadable. He didn’t answer immediately, as if weighing whether he should say it outright. But before he could respond, he remembered that one scenario that was reported to him, one that made his fingers tighten against his palm.

This wasn’t the first time.

The dream felt too real, too vivid, but it wasn’t the first warning sign.

His mind flickered back to that day, when a maid had ‘accidentally’ poured scalding hot soup onto Sunoo.

The sole reason why Jay became Sunoo’s personal knight, to keep him safe.

“This is not the first time that it happened, a maid accidentally poursed Sunoo a hot soup, that was the reason why Jay became his personal knight.” Sunghoon and the others immediately remembered it, the one where Sunoo got so annoyed with Jake but he didn’t mind it.

“So that was your reason.” Heeseung stated.

Jungwon’s voice followed. “I was aware of that situation,” he admitted, his brows furrowing. “I even talked to Sunoo about it afterward. But…” His voice trailed off for a moment before he sighed. “I never thought it was one of her schemes.”

Ni-ki clicked his tongue, shaking his head. “That’s because none of us did. We thought it was just an idiot making a mistake.” He remembered when Jungwon told him about it, he remembers how he want to drag the maid and punish her himself.

Jay exhaled sharply, frustration clear in his posture. “But it wasn’t just a mistake.”

Sunghoon scoffed, crossing his arms. “They’re getting bold if they’re trying to hurt him like that in broad daylight.”

Jungwon’s eyes darkened. “Or they just don’t care about getting caught anymore.”

The weight of that thought settled over them. If whoever was behind this was getting this bold, then it meant they were confident enough to act without fear of consequences.

Heeseung, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke. His tone was calm but laced with certainty. “I think I know who she is.”

Everyone’s attention immediately snapped to him.

“Who?” Sunghoon demanded, his eyes burning with intensity.

Heeseung met his gaze, unwavering. “The Empress.”

Heeseung then turned to Jake, waiting for him to confirm if his suspicion is right, the others also turned to Jake, the atmosphere getting heavier every second.

And when Jake nodded, it felt like their breathings stopped. Silence once again enveloped between them.

It was as if the very air had been sucked out of the room. Their minds raced, processing what Heeseung had just said and Jake confirming it.

The Empress.

She wasn’t just some noble scheming in the shadows. She was someone with power. Someone with influence. 

The tension in the room was suffocating.

They didn’t know the exact reason why, but the Empress was someone who had every reason to see Sunoo gone. Even if it was over something as trivial as a personal grudge, she clearly wanted him out of the picture.

A heavy silence lingered until Jungwon suddenly spoke, his voice thoughtful yet grim.

“Ah… I remember. Sunoo once went to the Empress’ chamber and came out crying after.

The words sent a ripple of unease through the group. The memory, though distant, now carried a far heavier weight. If Sunoo had already suffered under the Empress before, then her recent actions weren’t just a coincidence.

Before any of them could say another word, a sudden knock echoed through the room.

Their conversation cut off instantly.

A few seconds of silence stretched between them, thick with hesitation. Their gazes flickered to each other, an unspoken question passing between them. Should they stop here? Should they send the person away?

But then, as if making the decision for all of them, Jake finally spoke. His voice was steady, but there was an underlying finality to it.

“Come in.”

The door creaked open slightly.

And the very person who had just been the center of their discussion peeked inside.

It was Sunoo.

His bright eyes swept over the group, confusion flickering in them as he took in their stiff expressions. For a moment, he just stared. Then, with a dramatic sigh, he crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow.

“I know you guys have a meeting about, whatever it is that I clearly have no idea about,” he started, his tone dry but expectant. “But I want to go home.”

Right.

Jake had dragged him into the palace earlier, refusing to let him out of his sight. With Jay attending the meeting, Jake hadn’t wanted to leave Sunoo to just anyone.

But now, Sunoo was making it clear, he was done waiting.

Jake let out a small chuckle, shaking his head as he stepped closer to Sunoo.

Sunoo, who had been standing casually just moments ago, suddenly straightened up, his posture stiffening when Jake stopped right in front of him. Before he could react, Jake reached out and gently patted his head, a teasing glint in his eyes.

“Okay, okay, don’t get grumpy,” Jake said, his voice laced with amusement. “You’ll go home.”

Sunoo blinked, caught off guard, before his lips formed a small pout. He raised a hand and lightly touched the spot where Jake had patted him, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, as if remembering that the others were watching, his gaze flickered to them, only to see them all staring at him with varying levels of amusement and curiosity.

Embarrassed, he quickly looked away and muttered, “Good. It’s time to go home.”

Jay, who had been tense from their previous conversation, finally allowed himself to breathe. The sight of Sunoo acting like himself, complaining, pouting, and just being there eased something in him. His grip on his arm loosened as he shook his head slightly, a barely-there smile tugging at his lips.

“You guys should take a rest too,” Sunoo added, this time his voice softer, almost thoughtful. “It’s been a very long day for me, and I’m sure you all had a long day too.”

His words, though simple, sent a wave of unexpected relief washing over the room.

Jungwon exhaled quietly, the tension in his shoulders easing. The weight of their earlier conversation had been suffocating, but Sunoo’s words, his presence were a grounding force.

Ni-ki let out a small scoff but didn’t hide the way his posture loosened, as if he hadn’t realized just how tense he’d been.

Sunghoon, who had been deep in thought, felt the heaviness in his chest lighten just a little. He wasn’t the type to dwell on his emotions, but the idea of losing Sunoo had been sitting uncomfortably in the back of his mind. Seeing him here, complaining about wanting to go home, felt oddly reassuring.

Heeseung, who had been silent, finally let out a quiet sigh. His fingers, which had been absentmindedly tapping against his arm, stilled. He didn’t say anything, but the slight softening of his expression was enough. He had spent the past few minutes revealing truths that none of them had expected, admitting to playing a role in Sunoo’s protection without ever telling them. But now, seeing Sunoo standing there, pouting over a simple head pat, alive, eased something in his chest that he hadn’t even realized was wound so tight.

Jake, more than anyone, felt an overwhelming sense of relief wash over him. He hadn’t realized how heavy the weight on his chest had been until now. The fear, the guilt, the frustration, all of it had consumed him the moment he found out Sunoo had been poisoned. He had spent the entire time replaying scenarios in his head, thinking about what could’ve happened if Sunoo hadn’t had that ring. But now, hearing him speak so casually, telling them to rest as if he hadn’t just barely escaped death, Jake finally allowed himself to breathe.

“I guess that’s our cue to actually rest,” Heeseung murmured, his tone lighter than before.

The rest of the group exchanged looks, and slowly, the tension that had been suffocating them all day seemed to fade, if only a little.

Jake gave one last ruffle to Sunoo’s hair before stepping back, and Sunoo, still holding the spot where he had been patted, huffed dramatically.

“Finally.”

Heeseung chuckled under his breath, shaking his head.

Even after everything, Sunoo was still Sunoo.

And somehow, that was the most reassuring thing of all.

Chapter Text

Days had passed since Sunoo first learned about the poisoning incident, yet the weight of it still pressed heavily on his mind. The memory of it clung to him like a shadow, always there, haunting his quietest moments. If it hadn’t been for the ring on his finger, shielding him from harm with its quiet, enchanted vigilance, he would have already met a grim fate. 

The mere thought sent a shiver down his spine, icy and involuntary.

Lying on his bed, his eyes remained fixed on the ceiling, watching the soft patterns of light and shadow shift as the sun moved through the window. The silence in his room was deafening, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves outside or the ticking of the old clock on the wall. He was lost in deep contemplation, his thoughts twisting and turning like a thread fraying at the edges. The question gnawed at him relentlessly. Who could have been behind such a sinister act? No matter how many possibilities he turned over in his head, no name surfaced with certainty. Just an endless void of doubt.

It didn’t make sense. As far as he knew, he was supposed to be the one orchestrating such schemes, not the one falling victim to them. In this world, people feared him, tiptoed around him, he had been born into power, into privilege, into a role that demanded calculated cruelty.

So then… who?

Who dared to turn the tables on him?

A sudden knock at the door jolted Sunoo from his spiraling thoughts. His heart skipped for the briefest moment, caught between dread and expectation. He blinked, momentarily disoriented, his mind still entangled in the mystery of the poisoning. His fingers instinctively curled around the fabric of his sheets, knuckles whitening, as he stared at the door, hesitating. A single knock shouldn’t make him feel on edge, but everything felt dangerous now.

It had been days since he had properly spoken to anyone, his self-imposed isolation fueled by his desperate need to make sense of everything. To find safety in solitude. But now, with someone seeking him out, he felt a pang of reluctance. Did he even want to entertain company right now? Would he even know how to, when his mind was so cluttered, so far removed from peace?

The silence stretched, the weight of expectation lingering in the air like fog that refused to lift. Finally, with a slow exhale, he forced himself to respond.

“Come in.”

The door creaked open, revealing Jay standing in the doorway. His usual composed demeanor was present, back straight, expression steady but there was something else beneath it. Concern flickered in his gaze like the wavering flame of a candle, soft but unmistakable, as he took in Sunoo’s appearance, the pale skin, the disheveled hair, the faint hollowness in his eyes.

Sunoo, still lying on his bed, propped himself up on his elbows and studied Jay with tired eyes. His voice came out quieter than intended, worn at the edges. “Why?” he asked, laced not with suspicion, but with weary curiosity.

Jay hesitated, his lips parting slightly before closing again, as if debating his words. A fleeting moment of uncertainty passed in his eyes, a rare crack in his carefully guarded calm, before he finally gathered the courage to speak.

“You’ve been locking yourself in here for days,” Jay said, his voice softer than usual, like he was afraid pushing too hard might break something fragile. “And… you look stressed.” His brows furrowed with subtle tension, his worry unconcealed. “Do you want to take a breather? Maybe a walk in the garden would help.”

The offer hung in the air, gentle yet persistent, waiting for Sunoo’s response. There was no judgment in Jay’s voice, only quiet care.

Sunoo didn’t answer right away. Instead, he exhaled softly, his gaze drifting downward, eyes fixed on nothing in particular, as if searching for clarity in the tangle of his own thoughts. His mind was a mess, a storm of unanswered questions and unease that refused to settle. The room, once his retreat, now felt like it was closing in on him.

“I don’t know,” he murmured, rubbing his temple absently. “My mind is all over the place.” Then, after a brief pause, he lifted his eyes to Jay. His voice carried the weight of vulnerability. “Do you… have any idea who was behind it?”

Jay hadn’t expected that. His posture stiffened ever so slightly, and his expression flickered with something unreadable— shock, perhaps, or conflict. Silence stretched between them, thick and uncertain, as if the weight of the question itself was too much to bear. The kind of silence where one wrong word could unravel everything.

But before Jay could even formulate a response, Sunoo shifted. With a quiet sigh, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up. His movements were slow but deliberate, as if shaking off the fog that had been clinging to him for days. Like someone waking from a long, exhausting dream.

“Never mind,” he said, brushing off the question as if it had never been spoken. His voice was calmer now, steadier, like he’d grabbed hold of something solid in the chaos. “Maybe you’re right. I need to take a walk in the garden.”

It wasn’t a solution, but Sunoo thought that it was a start.

A start of clearing his mind—of stepping away from the suffocating thoughts that had been plaguing him for days. A start of regaining control, of searching for clarity in a situation that felt anything but clear.

Even if the walk wouldn’t give him all the answers, at least it would give him space to breathe. To feel something real. And maybe, just maybe, it would help him see things from a different perspective.

He needed that.

More than anything right now, he needed that.

.・。.・゜✭・

The garden greeted them with soft winds and the gentle hush of leaves brushing against one another. Spring was in bloom, the air carried the scent of fresh earth and flowers, and petals floated like drifting snowflakes across the stone path. 

Sunoo walked slowly, almost aimlessly, his hands buried in his sleeves, his eyes scanning the garden he once used to visit freely, without fear of someone ending his life, only the judging stares of the people around him and if he’s going to be asked, he’d prefer that. Not like this that he felt like his life’s at stake.

And he might die anytime. He doesn’t even want to think about it.

Jay followed at his side, a silent shadow a half-step behind. He’s been eyeing the man with him.

The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable, but it felt heavy. Weighted by the words neither of them had said in the room. Weighted by what was still lingering in Sunoo’s chest.

They passed the rose hedges, where bees hovered lazily and the sun painted golden hues along the blossoms. The beauty of it all felt disconnected, like it belonged to another lifetime. A softer one.

Sunoo stopped near the koi pond, his reflection trembling in the rippling water. “I forgot how quiet it is out here,” he murmured, not turning to Jay. “I used to like it.”

Jay looked toward him, gaze steady. “You used to come here almost every morning,” he said. “Before everything changed.”

Sunoo gave a soft, hollow laugh. “Yeah, before everything started unraveling. Before everything changed.”

“Before I took over this body. Yeah.” He thought.

Jay didn’t respond. He couldn’t. Not to that.

They continued walking, the path winding beneath the budding trees. Birds chirped faintly from high branches, oblivious to the turmoil hidden behind noble walls. The kind of peace only the ignorant could truly enjoy.

As they passed beneath an arch of white wisteria, Sunoo’s voice cut through the quietness again. This time, softer, like he was confessing something he didn’t want to admit even to himself.

“I asked you earlier,” he said, his eyes fixed ahead. “Do you… have any idea who might’ve done it?”

Jay’s breath hitched.

There it was. Again. The question he dreaded.

He’d known it would come. Sunoo had never been one to let things lie. But now that it was here, spoken in that broken, uncertain tone—Jay could only clench his hands behind his back, where Sunoo couldn’t see them tremble.

Because yes, they had suspicions. And yes, one name lingered heavier than the rest.

The Empress.

She had the power. The reach. The motive. Too many details lined up too cleanly for it to be coincidence. But suspicion was not proof. And saying her name out loud, giving breath to that possibility could be as dangerous as the poison itself.

The Empress is now the biggest suspect that they have but Jake told them they can’t act recklessly because The Empress is not just someone. She’s not an easy opponent, never will be.

Jay stared at Sunoo, wondering how much more he could carry.

And he lied.

“I don’t know,” he said, each word tasting like ash on his tongue. “But I’ve been thinking about it too.”

Sunoo didn’t look surprised. Just… resigned.

Like he’d expected not to get an answer.

With a quiet sigh, he stopped walking. The sunlight filtered through the petals above, catching in his hair, painting gold into the shadows beneath his eyes.

“Then I need to be careful,” he whispered. “More careful than I’ve ever been.”

Jay’s throat tightened. He wanted to say you don’t have to be careful alone. He wanted to swear he’d protect him with his life, that he’d find the truth, even if it meant crossing lines no knight was ever meant to cross.

Instead, he said quietly, “You don’t have to face this alone, Sunoo.”

Sunoo looked at him then. 

And in that look was something Jay hadn’t seen in days, not certainty, not clarity, but quiet trust. Fragile and tentative. But still there.

Sunoo smiled slightly at him.

And Jay felt like his breath hitched.

It wasn’t a bright, radiant smile, no, this one was smaller. Softer. It curled gently at the corners of his lips, touched the edges of his eyes with something faintly bittersweet. It looked like the kind of smile that only came when someone was tired, yet trying, for your sake.

Jay thought it was beautiful.

Not in a grand or dazzling way, but in how rare it was. In how hard-won it felt. That smile, even in its subtlety, struck him harder than any confession. Because it meant Sunoo was still fighting. Still hoping.

A breeze carried more petals down around them, scattering like snow, brushing against their robes. And for one suspended moment, the world was soft again. Quiet. Like nothing outside the garden mattered.

But Jay’s resolve had already hardened.

He would keep investigating, discreetly, thoroughly. The Empress’s name was too dangerous to speak aloud, but it echoed in his thoughts like a warning bell. He would find proof. He would piece together every shadow and whisper until the truth had nowhere left to hide.

For now, he walked beside Sunoo, through the garden, in silence. But with every step, he swore to himself—

He would be the sword in the dark.

The shield Sunoo never asked for, but always deserved.

And one day, when this was all over, maybe that smile wouldn’t have to be so rare. Maybe he will always smile, like he always does when they’re together.

One day.

But for now, this was just the beginning.

Their steps continued down the stone path, the garden’s stillness only broken by the rustle of leaves and the occasional flutter of wings overhead. Sunoo felt lighter than he had inside his room, but only just. The unanswered question still sat in his chest like a stone, but at least out here, he could breathe.

Jay walked silently beside him, gazing quietly scanning the path ahead, not just for threats, but for anything unusual. And then, just as they turned the bend near the garden’s southern archway, someone came into view.

A figure stood beneath the tall cypress tree, hands clasped behind his back, posture straight, too noble to be a servant and too familiar to be ignored.

Sunoo and Jay stopped.

“Sunghoon?” Sunoo said, blinking. His voice held genuine surprise. “What are you doing here?”

He hadn’t expected to see him, not here in their home. Not without an announcement. It was rare for anyone from the royal court to appear uninvited, let alone Sunghoon, a prince in his own right and someone who rarely ventured into private estates without cause.

Sunghoon turned slowly, his expression unreadable for a breath. And then, with a faint shake of his head, disbelief touched his eyes.

“I had a talk with your father,” he said simply.

Sunoo’s breath caught, though he kept his expression carefully neutral. He said nothing in return, there were too many emotions tangled in that one sentence, too many things he didn’t want to show.

So instead, he gave a respectful nod and lowered his gaze briefly. “Your Highness,” he said, remembering his place.

Sunghoon didn’t return the formality. He looked at Sunoo for a moment longer, gaze softening in a way that made it clear he wasn’t here on royal duty.

Sunoo shifted, casting a glance at Jay, who had subtly stepped a little closer, sensing his unease. “We’ll leave you to it, then,” Sunoo said quietly, already beginning to step away, prepared to continue their walk and leave the moment behind.

But then Sunghoon’s voice stopped him.

“What are you planning to do?”

Sunoo turned back, brows furrowing slightly. “Do?” he echoed. “Continue my walk?”

Sunghoon gave a faint, amused exhale, like he didn’t quite believe that was all there was to it. But after a beat of silence, he simply asked, “Can I come?”

The question landed unexpectedly, and Sunoo hesitated.

Jay looked at him. Sunoo looked back.

There was a silent exchange between them, one of caution, uncertainty, and a thousand unsaid thoughts. And yet, in the end, Sunoo sighed.

“…Okay.”

Sunghoon gave the barest of smiles and stepped forward to join them, the three of them now moving through the garden path as petals continued to fall, the air still holding its strange quiet.

But with Sunghoon’s arrival, the walk had shifted.

What was once a moment of respite now felt like the edge of something else, something heavier waiting to unfold.

And somewhere deep inside, Sunoo knew this wasn’t just a walk anymore.

Their walk carried on in silence, save for the occasional murmur of conversation between Jay and Sunghoon. They spoke in low tones, exchanging light comments and brief observations, but it was clear neither of them truly had their heart in it.

Sunoo, for his part, remained detached, walking just ahead, or sometimes falling behind, as if he wasn’t part of the group at all. He didn’t join in the conversation, didn’t even look like he was listening, though Jay knew better. Sunoo always listened. Especially when he said nothing.

Sunghoon eventually cast a sidelong glance toward Jay, his confusion growing. This wasn’t the Sunoo he knew. Sunoo wasn’t quiet. He wasn’t reserved. If anything, Sunoo had always filled their time together with chatter, questions, teasing remarks that barely left space to breathe until one of them would lose their tempers and all hell would break loose.

Now, he was a ghost trailing beside them.

Sunghoon’s brows furrowed, and he looked to Jay for answers. But Jay only met his gaze and gave a small shake of his head.

He’s been like this for days.

Sunghoon’s eyes dimmed slightly. So it wasn’t just the mood, it was something deeper, something that had taken root and refused to let go.

And Sunghoon knew exactly the reason for Sunoo behaving like this. He wouldn’t even try to lie.

He doesn’t like this behavior of Sunoo, he’s not like this. He looks like he’s starting to be devoid of hope. Sunghoon and Jay could only look at each other, both were thinking of a way to help.

Their steps eventually brought them to the garden.

Not just any corner of the estate, but the garden.

The one few dared to visit, untouched, overgrown in the most beautiful way. It had become Sunoo’s quiet place over the years, claimed not by title, but by presence. And those who knew him well knew it as sacred ground. Even the servants avoided disturbing it.

And for some—like Jungwon—it was more than sacred. It was where he disappeared when duty weighed too heavy, where he sought Sunoo not as a noble, but as someone who simply wanted to be near him. The walls of this garden had held laughter, secrets, and quiet companionship. It remembered.

Now, it bore witness to a different Sunoo.

Without a word, Sunoo stepped off the path and walked straight to the patch of grass he always claimed as his own. And before either Jay or Sunghoon could ask or even catch up, he laid down, arms stretched behind his head, eyes up at the sky through the trembling leaves above.

Jay stopped beside Sunghoon, both of them blinking at the suddenness of it.

Sunghoon raised a brow. “Seriously?”

Jay only offered a faint shrug.

Sunoo didn’t care for their reactions. He didn’t care for anything in that moment. The world could turn upside down, and he would still lay there, letting the calmness of the garden swallow him whole.

Because this garden was his. And right now, it was the only place left where he could pretend everything made sense, even if just for a little while.

Sunghoon’s expression shifted as he watched him. The silence from Sunoo wasn’t just strange anymore, it was unsettling.

And the longer they stood there watching him, the more Sunghoon realized.

Something had changed, and it’s different from the one they knew. Something Sunoo was refusing to say.

The garden lay still in the afternoon light, dappled shadows playing across the grass as the leaves above shifted gently in the breeze. Jay and Sunghoon remained standing near the edge of the clearing while Sunoo continued to lie on his back, unmoving, the sky reflected in his distant eyes.

For a while, no one spoke.

Sunghoon let his eyes wander, taking in the view, the quiet seclusion, the overgrown hedges, the sunlight peeking through the high canopy. It was oddly peaceful. Foreign, yet comforting.

"This place is…" Sunghoon trailed off, his voice barely more than a murmur. “I’ve never been here before.”

Jay, standing a few steps ahead, didn’t turn to look at him but replied quietly, “Not many have. It’s not exactly public.”

Sunghoon glanced at Jay curiously. “You’ve been here?”

“A few times,” Jay nodded, eyes still trained on the surrounding thicket. “But not often. Sunoo prefers to meet outside the estate. He likes wandering too much to stay cooped up here.”

Sunghoon’s gaze shifted back to Sunoo, who lay so effortlessly in the grass, as if this small corner of the world belonged to him alone. It made sense, he thought. This garden felt like a different world entirely. And perhaps that was what Sunoo had always been searching for, spaces untouched by obligation or expectation.

But the moment of reflection didn’t last.

A sharp rustle broke the calmness of the place, a sound distinct and deliberate.

Jay immediately stiffened. Sunghoon’s head snapped toward the noise, instinct kicking in. Without speaking, both men moved, stepping protectively in front of Sunoo, who sat up partway in confusion. Jay’s hand was already on the hilt of his sword.

Another sound, closer now, crunching leaves beneath steady feet.

Jay’s voice cut through the tense silence, low and clipped. “Stay behind me.”

He moved to intercept, but before he could step forward, Sunoo reached out and grabbed his wrist.

“Jay,” he said quietly.

Jay looked back, brows furrowed, unwilling to lower his guard. “Sunoo, we don’t know who it is.”

“I do,” Sunoo replied, his voice calm but tired. “It’s fine.”

Jay’s grip tightened around his sword. “You can’t be sure—”

“Lower your sword, Jay,” Sunoo said, now sitting up fully. His hand fell away from Jay’s wrist as he sighed.

Jay didn’t move. “Sunoo—”

“Jungwon.”

The name cut through the thick air.

Jay blinked, his muscles finally releasing their tension. He stepped back slightly just as a figure slowly emerged from the thicket.

Tousled dark hair, soft features, and a sheepish smile, Jungwon stepped into view, scratching the back of his head with an awkward laugh. “Uh… hey,” he said, almost too casually. “Didn’t mean to scare you.”

Sunghoon glanced between them, still catching up, while Jay sheathed his sword with a heavy sigh. “You couldn’t have said something?”

“I didn’t sneak,” Jungwon pouted. “I just took the usual way in.”

Jay rolled his eyes. “You came through the bushes.”

Sunoo let out a soft exhale and shook his head. “Of course you did.”

Jungwon’s eyes settled on Sunoo for a moment, and his expression softened. The sheepishness faded into quiet concern. “You okay?” he asked.

Sunoo didn’t respond. Instead, he lay back down in the grass and draped one arm over his eyes, letting the silence say everything he couldn’t.

Jungwon stepped closer, his movements slower now, then dropped to the ground beside him, no questions, no pressure.

Jay and Sunghoon exchanged a look. Sunghoon still felt like an outsider here, like he’d stepped into something far more intimate than he’d anticipated. This garden… it wasn’t just a quiet place.

It was his place.

And now, it was holding all of them in stillness.

A quiet retreat from the weight of the world.

Jay and Sunghoon could only watch in stunned silence as Jungwon casually strolled into the clearing, a sheepish grin still lingering on his face. But what shocked them more wasn’t his unexpected arrival, it was what he did next.

Without a word, Jungwon walked over to where Sunoo lay and, with practiced ease, settled down beside him on the grass. Shoulder to shoulder. Silent. Comfortable.

Jay blinked. Sunghoon raised a brow.

The two boys lay there like it was the most natural thing in the world, as if they’d done this a thousand times before. And maybe they had.

Jay’s gaze flickered to Sunoo. He hadn’t flinched. Hadn’t asked questions. Hadn’t even looked surprised. He had simply let Jungwon lie there beside him as if expecting it all along.

Sunghoon crossed his arms, eyeing the pair like they were a puzzle he hadn’t been given the pieces to. “What are you doing here?” he finally asked, voice skeptical. “Aren’t you supposed to be with Jake?”

Jungwon chuckled sheepishly, still staring up at the sky. “Ah… haha.”

Sunoo didn’t even glance his way. “He probably escaped from his duty again.”

“Hey!” Jungwon gasped, sitting up indignantly. “I did not escape this time! Jake hyung gave me a time off, alright? Ni-ki’s with him. He practically shoved me out the door.”

Jay, arms crossed, tilted his head. “And the first thing you thought of was to come here?”

Jungwon grinned. “Of course. I always come here.”

He turned toward them, his smile turning into exaggerated disbelief. “What I didn’t expect was to see you two here. This is our place,” he declared, clicking his tongue like a child discovering his favorite hiding spot had been taken over.

“Yah,” Sunghoon scoffed at his possessiveness.

Jay gave an amused huff. “You don’t own the garden.”

Sunghoon stepped forward, wearing a smirk. “Too bad for you then. This will also be our place now, right, Jay?”

Jay nodded immediately, arms now casually folded behind his back. “Definitely.”

Jungwon sat up straighter, his mouth falling open in horror. “You… you can’t! I was here first!”

Sunghoon arched his brow. “You can’t stop us.”

Jungwon turned to Sunoo in a theatrical panic, pointing an accusing finger at the two intruders. “Sunoo hyung! Did you hear that? Say no! Say this is ours and only ours!”

Sunoo finally cracked a smile, a soft chuckle escaping his lips as he turned to glance at the now-squabbling trio. “Can I say no to the prince?” he teased.

“Yes!” Jungwon cried.

“No,” Sunghoon shot back at the same time, raising a hand in protest.

Jay burst into laughter, the rare sound bright and sincere. The tension that had been gripping his shoulders for days seemed to lighten, if only for a moment.

Sunoo shook his head, watching them fondly. The sight of them bickering like children over a patch of quiet garden felt like a balm over the heaviness that had been sitting in his chest. It didn’t fix things, not really, but it reminded him of what it felt like to breathe again.

The garden, once silent and distant, now buzzed with life. Their laughter echoed off the trees, rustling the quiet leaves, and for a while… the weight of suspicion, of danger, of unknown intentions, it all faded into the background.

And perhaps, in this brief moment of light, that was enough.

Their laughter slowly settled into a comfortable quietness, the kind only shared by people who knew each other well, despite the differences in titles, duties, and burdens. For now, they were just four boys in a hidden corner of the world, wrapped in the shade of old trees and dappled light.

Sunoo shifted slightly on the grass, propping himself up with one arm. “It’s rare to see all of you here at once,” he said softly, voice trailing with a gentle smile. “This garden’s always been… mine.”

There was no bitterness in his tone, just a wistful kind of ownership. The kind born out of loneliness, not pride.

Jay turned his head to glance at him, eyes softening. “That’s because you never invite anyone in.”

Sunghoon, now sitting cross-legged and plucking at a blade of grass, nodded. “You hide too much, Sunoo.”

“I don’t hide,” Sunoo murmured, a small crease appearing between his brows. “I just… needed a place where I could think. Breathe, and.. think.”

And in that, his mind drifted again, like it often did when things grew still. He wondered, not for the first time, how the real Sunoo, the boy whose life he had stepped into would feel seeing this. Would he have found the same peace in this garden? Would he have shared it with them sooner, or guarded it just as fiercely?

He blinked slowly, staring up at the sky. If he were here instead of me… would they still laugh like this? Would they still care? Or was all of this only because I’m pretending well enough?

“I came here once,” Jay said after a pause, leaning back on his hands. “You didn’t say anything back then either. Just stared up at the sky for hours. I almost thought you fell asleep.”

“I was pretending,” Sunoo said with a tiny, amused snort. It was a lie of course, he doesn’t know what Jay was talking about. “Didn’t want to talk that day either.”

Sunghoon looked between them, his gaze thoughtful. “Why do you always carry everything alone, Sunoo?” So it’s a normal thing for this body to keep secrets.

Sunoo’s lips pressed together faintly, and he gave a slight shrug. “Because if I let anyone else carry it, they might get hurt too.” It was true, they might get hurt if they knew the truth.

No, they will definitely get hurt.

And maybe also… because he wasn’t sure how much of himself he could reveal. He was already a borrowed soul in someone else’s life. Every truth he shared felt like a betrayal to the one who should’ve been here.

“But we’re already hurting,” Jay said, his voice low but firm. “Watching you go through things and not being able to help... that hurts more.”

Sunoo turned his face to look at him. Their eyes met, one full of fear, the other unwavering.

“We’re your friends,” Jungwon added, nudging him slightly with his shoulder. “Whether you like it or not.”

Sunghoon gave a lopsided smile. “You’re not that great at keeping us away anyway.”

Sunoo’s heart clenched at their words, something warm and painful wrapping around his chest. He wanted to believe he belonged here, that this was real. But deep down, the guilt lingered. Would they still say these things to the real Sunoo if he were here instead of me? Would he have been braver than I am? Kinder? Stronger?

“I don’t know what I’d do without you.” he whispered before the doubt could drown him.

If he hadn’t met them, he probably already lost his mind, not knowing anything, not having any single clue, he would probably lose it.

Meeting and spending time with them, he unintentionally gained information, things that he never even imagined that happened.

Starting from his relationship with them, their overprotectiveness, Jungwon being his secret friend that is still a mystery to him, Jay being his childhood friend for example.

If he hadn’t met them, he is probably still hung up with the plot of the novel that he wrote that doesn’t even go the way he knows of.

Jay reached over and tousled his hair lightly, lips curling into a faint smirk. “You’ll never have to find out.”

And just like that, the garden embraced them all in its hush. Not with grand promises or dramatic declarations but with quiet comfort, shared silence, and the unspoken truth that even in a world filled with uncertainty, some bonds remained unbreakable.

Even for someone who wasn’t supposed to be here.

.・。.・゜✭・

“Aren’t you curious about what your father and I had talked about?” Sunghoon asked with a knowing smirk, stretching out over the grass, hands behind his head like he owned the earth beneath him.

The garden was slipping into early evening. Shadows spilled lazily over the moss-lined stones, and the faint buzz of insects returned with the cool hush of dusk. Flowers drooped in the golden light, their colors dimmed but still beautiful. Everything had settled around them, nature and boys alike, less formal now, more honest in the quiet comfort of the garden's solitude.

Sunoo shifted slightly from where he lay on his back, eyes half-focused on the sky above. Clouds drifted like thoughts, soft, slow, and untouchable. “Why would I be curious?”

Sunghoon made a face and turned to him. “Because you’re curious about everything. You want to know everything.”

“Hmm, am I?"

“Yeah.”

“Really?” He turned his head lazily toward Sunghoon, voice almost teasing. “Then what did you two talk about?”

Sunghoon let out a scoff and narrowed his eyes. “Now you’re just asking because I said that.”

A small smile tugged at the corner of Sunoo’s mouth. It was the kind of smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes, but warm enough to seem natural. He shook his head faintly. “Maybe.”

They were no longer sitting properly, no tea set between them, no composed poses like nobles should keep. They had melted into the garden like they belonged to it. Jay and Jungwon leaned against the vine-covered stone wall behind them, deep in their own conversation, but listening still, especially Jay, whose gaze flicked to Sunoo at every shift in tone.

“Whatever,” Sunoo said at last. “Tell me.”

Sunghoon let out a breath that was almost a laugh, but more tired than amused. “Heh. Your father is insane.”

Sunoo blinked, though he’s not surprised. “Oh?”

“He’s mad because he can’t get the two great mages to his side.”

That made Sunoo straighten up slightly, brows knitting together. “You mean Heeseung?”

“Yep. And his mentor.”

So they were the great mages of this world. The weight of the title settled over the names like a crown, or a chain. Heeseung, the prince, who what it seemed like, you cannot underestimate and his mentor, quiet and powerful in a way that didn’t need proving.

Even just the word mentor, and great mages was enough to send shivers to someone’s spine. Sunoo wasn’t foreign to that. He heard the maid’s before talk about how scary the great mages were, just hearing about them, Sunoo thought that they might be really powerful.

And he’s not wrong with that, learning that his father wants them by his side. Should he start getting worried? But it’s Heeseung. 

But I also don't exactly know if we have a good or bad relationship. So I better be careful around him if I don’t want to die early.

“Why does he want them on his side?”

Sunghoon didn’t answer at first. Instead, he gave Sunoo a look that was hard to place. Something between suspicion and confusion. “Heh. You know exactly the reason for that.”

“I don’t,” Sunoo said without hesitation, but his voice caught just slightly on the last word.

And for a heartbeat, the air shifted.

Sunghoon squinted at him, puzzled. Jungwon’s expression turned thoughtful, and Jay’s eyes sharpened.

They didn’t believe him. They couldn’t, because the Sunoo they knew would have known already. The real Sunoo wouldn’t have had to ask.

Sunoo realized it too late. Jay stepped in, probably thinking he was saving him.

“It’s not that you don’t know,” Jay said softly, offering an easy explanation. “You just want to hear it from us.”

Sunoo didn’t argue. He couldn’t. Saying “I really don’t know” might only raise questions he wasn’t ready to answer.

So he stayed silent and thanked Jay in his mind with his quick response because truthfully, he really doesn’t know how to save himself from that without raising anymore suspicion.

But in his chest, something heavy settled.

I really don’t know.

The real Sunoo must’ve known. The real Sunoo would’ve understood the politics at play, would’ve read through the tension in that conversation with his father and picked it apart with ease.

I’m not him. I don’t know why ‘my’ father wants those mages. 

Jungwon, perhaps sensing something beneath the silence, answered gently. “For protection. For himself.”

Sunoo tilted his head slightly, processing the words. It made sense, in a way. If his father feared something or someone, then having the great mages under his control would make him untouchable. But from what?

Jay caught the faint crease between his brows and tried to ease it with context. “He wants power he can rely on. Not knights. Not armies. But magic.”

The explanation was clear, and yet it deepened the pit in Sunoo’s stomach.

The wind rustled through the garden again, sending a few petals fluttering across the grass. Jay watched them briefly before glancing back at Sunoo.

He was quiet again. Quiet because he was thinking. Quiet because everything he thought he was starting to understand only seemed to splinter further apart.

Jay’s voice came softly once again after a brief silence between the four of them, careful, as though speaking too bluntly might crack the fragile calm surrounding Sunoo.

“Your father believes magic is the only true protection he can trust.”

Sunoo turned his head slightly, gaze drifting toward Jay, though his eyes didn’t fully meet his. He wasn’t surprised anymore by the explanation unlike earlier, just distant, as if hearing news that didn’t concern him.

Jay continued, his tone measured but edged with something tighter. “He doesn’t trust the nobles. Most of them only show him courtesy because they have to. Behind his back, they mock him, challenge him in the courts, twist every word he says.”

The soft rustle of leaves filled the brief silence, petals from the blooming wisteria dancing through the breeze. The garden smelled of sweet grass and sunlight, yet the topic at hand made the air feel heavier, like it didn’t belong in this peaceful corner of the estate.

“So he thinks,” Jay added, “If he controls the great mages, then no one will dare touch him. Not blades. Not schemes. Nothing.”

Sunoo sat still, fingers grazing the grass beneath him, blades of it tickling his skin. He blinked up at the sky as another petal landed on his arm.

“Is that so…” he murmured, more to himself than to Jay.

But no anger came. No surprise. Not even pity.

His heart didn’t stir at the mention of his father’s fear. There was no deep ache in his chest, no need to defend or argue or feel sorrow over the man's desperation. Just a distant, vague curiosity, like reading about a stranger in a book he didn’t particularly care for.

Because in truth, Sunoo wasn’t fond of his father.

Not before he came into this world, and not now, living in the skin of a boy whose life had been shaped by that man. Whatever the real Sunoo had felt, love, resentment, guilt, it was buried too deep, and it didn’t bleed into him now. All that was left was a dull kind of indifference.

He knew he should probably feel something more. But he didn’t.

Because why would he? When he learned that the man he called father doesn’t give a damn about him, doesn’t even seek for him, very far from what he thought he was when he first came into this world.

A loving father. Bullshit.

Jay seemed to pick up on the stillness in his expression. His brows furrowed slightly, unsure whether to say more.

Sunoo didn’t give him the chance.

He leaned back on his elbows and let his eyes flutter shut, the sunlight warming his face.

“He’s always been scared,” Jay said quietly, “even if he never shows it.”

“Hm,” Sunoo hummed faintly, offering nothing more.

Jay fell silent again. And even though Sunoo didn’t speak, he could feel the knight’s gaze on him, careful, watchful, trying to read past the calmness of his face.

But inside, Sunoo’s thoughts had turned elsewhere.

He wasn’t the son the man feared for. He was just… occupying his place. And he wondered, not for the first time, what the real Sunoo would feel if he were the one here. If he’d feel angry, or betrayed, or would take one look at his father’s desperation and still choose to walk away from it all.

Would he hate that the one who took over his body didn’t care? Or would he feel the same?

A soft sigh escaped Sunoo’s lips.

Jay didn’t press him. He only stayed close, his presence solid and grounding, the one constant thread in this unraveling world.

And still, the petals fell.

The weight of the earlier conversation drifted slowly into the wind, dissolving into the hush of the garden’s calmness. The sun had lowered just enough to cast golden light through the soft leaves overhead, dappling the grass beneath them in shifting patterns. A breeze carried the scent of earth, fresh petals, and the faintest trace of lavender from the outer hedges. For a while, the four of them sat in companionable silence, the kind that only existed between those who had known both shared laughter and lingering pain.

Sunghoon, still absentmindedly picking a small white flower, twirled its delicate stem between his fingers before glancing at Jay with a light smirk. “So,” he said, breaking the quiet with a teasing lilt, “How’s being Sunoo’s personal knight?”

The question was casual, but something unspoken sat behind it, curiosity, maybe a touch of brotherly concern.

Jungwon, lying sprawled across the grass with arms folded behind his head, lifted his head so quickly he nearly rolled over. His eyes gleamed with interest, mischief playing at the corners of his lips.

“Ooh—do you want to quit?” he asked way too eagerly. “Just say the word and I’ll take your place.”

Jay turned to him slowly with a flat, unimpressed look that was almost comical. “No one asked for your application.”

Jungwon only grinned wider, holding both hands up in surrender but not hiding the glint in his eyes. “Just offering my services.”

Sunoo watched them with quiet amusement, but his gaze inevitably found Jay, lingering there longer than intended. Somehow, even the joking felt fragile today, like a moment he had to hold with both hands or risk losing it.

Jay sighed, not out of irritation but more like he was bracing himself. Then, with deliberate slowness, he turned his attention fully to Sunoo.

And his expression shifted, gentle.

“It’s fun,” he said. “I’m actually enjoying it.”

Sunoo blinked once. His heart tapped against his ribs. “Why?”

Jay's eyes didn’t waver.

“Because I get to be with you every day,” he said, with a voice softer than wind in the leaves. “And that’s what I always want.”

The garden felt too still all of a sudden.

Sunoo’s breath caught in his throat.

The air around them thinned, the playful sounds of birds in the trees seeming to dim as if even the world was waiting for his response. His heart fluttered against his chest, warm and startled and entirely unprepared for the weight of those words.

He stared at Jay. The other boy’s smile wasn’t large or dramatic. It was subtle, crooked, but so full of sincerity it made Sunoo feel like someone had lit a small lantern in his chest. His face was open, eyes calm and clear, unwavering in the way they looked at him, like Jay didn’t just mean the words. He believed them.

Sunoo didn’t smile right away. He couldn't.

Because everything in him wanted to believe it too.

He felt his fingers curl unconsciously into the grass, as if to anchor himself in something real. His throat tightened. A thousand unspoken things rested on the edge of his tongue, confusion about this world, guilt for not being its rightful inhabitant, the aching question of whether he deserved this kind of quiet devotion.

And yet, despite all of it, warmth bloomed in his chest. Slowly, gently, his lips curved into a smile. Small. Vulnerable. But real, genuine.

“Every day, huh?” he murmured, voice barely more than breath.

Jay nodded once, and in his eyes was something almost fierce, an unshakable certainty.

That look, Sunoo felt like it was something that he missed. Like Jay was choosing him again and again, even if he didn’t know all the pieces and for a moment he felt he was the real one with how Jay made him feel so suddenly.

Why did he feel like that? He doesn’t have any idea but it was shocking that he actually doesn’t hate it, in fact he felt warm inside.

Sunghoon cleared his throat dramatically from the side, raising a brow with a knowing smile. “Should we leave you two alone?”

Jungwon, never one to let sentiment pass without ruining it in the most dramatic way possible, let out a mock gasp and dropped back onto the grass like he was wounded. “Ugh! I should’ve quit my job when I had the chance.”

That made Sunoo laugh, soft, but genuine.

He didn’t take his eyes off Jay though.

And Jay? He smiled like he would’ve stood guard there forever if Sunoo needed him to.

Not because it was his duty.

But because it was Sunoo.

Because he wanted to.

“Uhh… did I interrupt something?”

All of them turned their heads in unison, the spell of the moment dissolving like mist at sunrise.

Jake stood at the edge of the garden path, slightly out of breath as if he’d been searching for someone, or perhaps running from someone. His royal robes were slightly wrinkled, his hair tousled by the breeze that stirred the garden air. His eyes scanned the small group, pausing a little longer on Jay and Sunoo who still sat far too close. His brows knit for a brief second before smoothing out again.

“Am I… late to something?” he asked cautiously.

Sunoo blinked, unsure of what to say. Jake's sudden presence had pierced the fragile bubble they were in, his voice grounding but also disorienting. Sunoo felt the weight of eyes shifting, the atmosphere thick with things unsaid.

Sunghoon smirked. “You’re not interrupting anything… unless you count Jungwon trying to steal Jay’s job.”

“Or Jay.. being Jay.”

Jungwon, still lazily sprawled on the grass, immediately retorted, “It’s not stealing if he offers to quit.”

“Shut up.” Jay deadpanned, taking his eyes off Sunoo and glancing at Jake’s direction, not even an ounce of embarrassment or anything that Jake had walked in on them like that.

Jake’s gaze flickered between the two of them again, and then back at Jay where they stared at each other briefly before Jake stepped forward, Sunoo swore that there’s something that just the two of them understood with that but he couldn’t pinpoint it so he decided to just let it go. He doesn’t want to overthink it now.

Jake walked lightly along the curved garden path. “I figured I’d find Jungwon here,” He said, brushing a leaf off his shoulder. “Didn’t expect the whole royal entourage.”

“I didn’t escape this time,” Jungwon said quickly, sitting up straighter now that Jake was closer. He looked at Sunoo, almost pleading to believe him. “I swear Jake hyung gave me time off.”

“You gave me time off!” He then exclaimed at Jake.

Jake gave him a pointed look. “I know. I also know you didn’t tell me you’d run off to Sunoo’s garden.”

“It’s our garden,” Jungwon mumbled under his breath, arms crossed like a child caught stealing sweets.

Jake chuckled and turned to Sunoo, and something in his expression softened. “Hope you don’t mind me joining.”

Sunoo opened his mouth, but for a moment, no words came. The sunlight framed Jake’s face just right, gentle and golden, like the world was trying to soften him. “Of course not,” he finally said, but his voice was quieter than intended.

Jay didn’t say anything, but Sunoo could feel the way his gaze shifted at him and Jake multiple times, he wasn’t even sure if Jay’s even trying to be subtle or he wants them to know that he’s looking.

Jake seemed not to mind it as he sat down beside him and let out a slow breath, glancing around at the vines creeping up the stone edges and the flowers blooming in patient quiet. “This place really is something,” he said, admiring the garden’s stillness. “I get why you come here.”

Sunghoon, lounging nearby, tilted his head with a teasing tone, “Wait, how’d you even know this place?”

Jake looked at him with a grin, confident and warm. “Of course I know. I’m literally Sunoo’s fiancé.”

It was meant to be light, almost a joke, but the words hung in the air.

And Sunoo—

Sunoo’s heart stuttered for the second time this day.

Just a minute ago, he had felt that same flutter because of Jay. The gentle tug in his chest when Jay had smiled and said he enjoyed being by his side, that he wanted to be with him every day. That had made his breath hitch.

And now, here it was again, but this time, with Jake’s words.

His fiancé.

Sunoo's gaze flicked to Jake, then to Jay instinctively. A quiet panic bloomed in his chest. Why? Why did he feel it again?

His hands fidgeted with the hem of his sleeve, his thoughts spiraling fast. Was this how the real Sunoo felt? Was it his emotions bleeding through again? Or… were they really his?

He smiled faintly, trying to brush it off, but his chest felt tight and strange.

Jay noticed the shift, of course he did, and though he said nothing, his eyes didn’t leave Sunoo. They flicked once toward Jake, then back, narrowing just slightly. Not with jealousy, but concern. 

With just one look, Jake immediately got the meaning of Jay’s action as he also glanced at Sunoo, his concern palpable.

Sunghoon glanced between them all and muttered, “Okay, someone say something before it gets weird.”

Jungwon sat up straighter. “It’s already weird.”

Brushing it all off, Sunoo let out a quiet laugh, tight, unsure, and looked up at the petals drifting again in the wind. He didn’t have answers. But right now, under the sun-dappled sky and blooming silence, maybe he could pretend the confusion didn’t hurt as much as it did.

 Jake and Jay, what’s up with them?

And how did we end up, from just walking to take a breather to this event?

“Oh shit you’re all here!” Heeseung along with Ni-ki suddenly appeared in the middle, both looked almost horrified seeing all five of them together. 

“Damn, what’s with this atmosphere?” Ni-ki questioned almost immediately after digesting the scene that they just came into.

Sunoo closed his eyes, feeling overwhelmed with everything.

Great. Really great. For a place that’s supposed to be my sanctuary. MY place. WHY ARE ALL OF THEM HERE?!

Chapter Text

The corridor was quiet, eerily so. The golden light that filtered in through the tall, arched windows painted soft patterns on the polished marble floor, but it did little to warm the heavy stillness that clung to the air. Every step Sunoo took echoed with precision, calm and measured, like a melody only he could hear.

As he turned the corner, his steps never faltered, even when he saw the man approaching from the other end of the hall.

His father.

Dressed in formal robes of deep navy embroidered with gold thread, the marquis looked every inch the noble he was, stature rigid, gaze sharp, flanked by two attendants who walked half a step behind him. The man’s expression shifted ever so slightly at the sight of his son. It wasn’t warmth, but there was an expectation there, a fleeting anticipation in the way his brow lifted, the way his pace slowed, just enough to allow a greeting.

But it never came.

Sunoo didn’t hesitate. He didn’t even dare to slow down his steps. His eyes didn’t shift from the space ahead of him. He passed his father as though he were a passing servant or a forgotten statue along the wall. No greeting. No flicker of emotion. No sign that he had even noticed the man at all.

As if he were no more than a shadow in the hallway.

“Stop right there!” The voice cracked through the silence like a whip, sharp and seething.

The two attendants flinched instinctively. The words bounced off the walls and seemed to hang in the air long after they were spoken.

Sunoo’s steps came to a clean halt.

His back remained straight, his shoulders relaxed, as though the voice behind him didn’t startle him in the slightest.

“How dare you ignore your own father?” the man thundered, voice rising, each syllable fueled by indignation. “Where are your manners? Have you forgotten how to greet your elders? Or is this your way of rebelling now?”

Sunoo closed his eyes for a moment, hearing his father’s angry voice then slowly, he turned and faced him.

There was no tremble in his movement, no hesitation in the way his eyes calmly lifted to meet the man's gaze. His posture was perfect, formal, respectful, the way he had been trained since childhood. But there was something hollow in the way he held himself now, something distant behind those dark eyes.

“What is it, Father?” he asked quietly, his voice smooth, polite… and void of any warmth.

A silence fell between them. Heavy. Uneasy.

The older man blinked, his fury momentarily caught off guard by the dead calmness of the boy in front of him. Not a boy, he realized, not anymore.

For a moment, he felt like he’s in front of a stranger, not his son, this is not the Sunoo that he was expecting.

He had expected the usual, a soft smile, hesitant but hopeful. The way Sunoo used to peek up at him through lowered lashes, like a child starving for affection. He had expected the tremble of anticipation in his voice, the same look that always begged, Do you see me now? Will you speak to me today?

But today… there was nothing.

That boy, his son, was gone.

Standing in his place was someone who no longer reached out for love that was never given. Someone who stood on his own, even in the cold.

“You—” the marquis started, but the words caught in his throat. It was as if the person before him had become a stranger overnight. “You’ve changed.”

Sunoo bowed his head slightly. The gesture was practiced and perfect. But there was no affection in it, no reverence. Just duty. Habit.

“If there’s nothing more, I’ll take my leave.” And with that, he turned again.

The soft swish of his robe accompanied his retreat, echoing with grace and finality across the marble floor.

He didn’t look back. He didn’t even dare to look back and see the shock in his father’s face. Sunoo walked away like he didn’t leave the man that he used to seek out and beg for attention.

The marquis stood there, his jaw clenched, fists tight at his sides. The cold hush of the corridor now felt heavier. Colder. The attendants glanced at him nervously but said nothing.

He had always believed he held control. That love, when withheld, would keep a child seeking. Desperate. Obedient.

But the boy had stopped seeking.

And for the first time… the marquis was left not in power, but in silence—confused, angry, and deeply, unsettlingly uncertain.

Sunoo’s footsteps echoed behind him, steady and unfaltering, even as the weight in his chest pressed down like iron. He didn’t look back.

Not once.

But the image haunted him still, not from moments ago, but from hours earlier, curled beneath the thin silk covers, breath caught in a dream that didn’t feel like his own.

He saw himself, no, the real Sunoo, walking that same hallway. Younger. Smaller. Shoulders slightly hunched beneath a stiff vest and carefully pressed tunic. His hands were nervously clasped in front of him as he walked, eyes flitting to every approaching figure, but always, always searching for one in particular.

And then him.

His father.

The boy’s face lit up, a small, cautious smile blooming as he slowed his steps. He waited just enough to let the man notice. Every day, around the same time, Sunoo would linger near the study’s door, pretending to be passing by, when really, he was waiting. Waiting for the exact moment his father stepped out for his daily walk in the garden. Hoping. Wishing.

And when their eyes met, the boy bowed, low and obedient.

“Good morning, Father,” he said, voice just loud enough, carefully polite and tinged with eagerness, like a bird offering its song for the sun.

The man barely looked at him. A single nod. No words.

Still, the boy straightened, lips twitching into a grin, as if that crumb of attention was a feast.

He did this often. Almost every day.

He waited for him. Even when no one told him to. Even when no one cared. He waited because somewhere in his heart, the boy thought if he could be perfect, polite enough, quiet enough, good enough, his father might finally stop and say something more.

Might finally see him.

He looked like he was starving, Sunoo thought, even now, and it burned in his chest in a way that made him feel sick.

The dream faded, but the feeling clung to him like cold water. Icy and sobering.

Now, in the same hallway, with the same marble beneath his feet and the same face in the mirror, he walked past that man without a glance. And it shook him less than he thought it would.

That used to be everything to me, he thought. One look. One nod. Even a scrap.

He remembered it too clearly now, not just from his own guesses, but from those lingering, desperate memories burned into this body. The way the boy’s heart always beats a little faster at the sound of his father’s steps. The way he practiced how to speak, how to bow, just in case he might get the chance to be seen.

All for what?

To always be ignored? Discarded like dust on a sleeve?

Sunoo’s grip tightened briefly at his sides, the silk of his robe folding under his fingers. Then he let go. He let it all go.

There was no hatred in his chest now. No resentment.

Just quietness, calmness.

He looked surprised today, Sunoo thought, a faint, almost bitter curl at the corner of his lips. Did he really think his son would keep chasing him forever?

He exhaled, a slow, steady breath that carried no weight of longing.

That boy he ignored for so long? He’s gone. And I don’t think he’s coming back.

.・。.・゜✭・

The training grounds buzzed with movement and sound, the clash of steel, the sharp bark of commands, the rhythmic thud of boots hammering against packed earth. The spring sun hung high overhead, its golden light spilling over the stone walls and flickering off metal edges like firelight. The heat brushed against skin, warm but not yet heavy, mellowed by the cool breeze sweeping in from the palace gardens.

Sunoo barely felt it.

He stood quietly at the very edge of the field, half-concealed beneath the archway of the stone colonnade that ringed the courtyard. His robes, pale and fine, stirred faintly in the wind. He didn’t pull them closer. The air didn’t bite. It merely passed through him.

The arch he leaned against was old weathered stone, cracked and worn, bearing the weight of decades, perhaps centuries. A vine had started to creep along the base, timid green against the ashen gray. The column beside him pressed cold against his shoulder.

Solid. Unmoving.

Unlike him.

He hadn’t planned to be here. He hadn’t even been fully conscious of choosing a destination. He had simply told the coachman to go anywhere, his voice soft and detached, like it didn’t matter where he ended up. When the carriage slowed in front of the palace, he didn't object since he’s already there.

The guards at the gate hadn’t stopped him, only stared in a mix of confusion and apprehension, then bowed and stepped aside.

Maids and footmen had watched him pass through the marble halls, their expressions wary, unsure if they should greet him or ignore him. His appearance was unexpected, unprompted, unannounced. But no one dared ask questions. No one stopped him. After all, his father bore a title and he’s the crown prince’s fiance, and Sunoo wore it like everyday clothing.

It’s not like people can complain about him directly if they have a problem about him suddenly appearing in front of them.

So he walked.

Past courtyards and corridors, past long windows that caught the sunlight just right. Past people whose eyes darted away the moment his gaze brushed theirs. He wandered with no aim, his thoughts untethered, until something, a sound, pulled him in.

The clang of swords.

Not chaos. Not violence. Training. Precision.

That’s when he turned.

Now he stood here, under shadow, still as stone.

He didn’t belong here. Not really. He had no sword, no armor, no rank among the knights. He had no place in a world built on discipline and steel. And yet… something in him had led him here. Anchored him to this familiar stretch of stone and dust, as if muscle memory had brought him in place of thought.

The training field unfolded before him like a stage. The knights moved with purpose, sweat-drenched and focused, their bodies swinging, shifting, striking in practiced rhythm. Barked orders cut through the air, met with sharp affirmatives. The scent of sweat, worn leather, and sun-warmed iron filled the space, thick and grounding.

Ni-ki stood at the center, surrounded but never crowded. He moved like a blade himself, swift, commanding, honed from hours of repetition. His posture radiated quiet confidence, the kind that came not from arrogance but from certainty. When he demonstrated a maneuver, the younger knights watched with rapt attention, mirroring him like shadows chasing light.

He wasn’t just leading a drill. He was building warriors.

Sunoo watched. But not really.

His gaze followed the movement, but his thoughts drifted—slipping back.

Back to the hallway.

Back to the silence.

To the tall figure of his father, standing stiff with confusion. Mixed with anger and disappointment. As though looking at something familiar that had quietly shifted, warped when no one was looking.

As if Sunoo had finally stopped reaching for him. He did stop.

That moment clung to him like dust in his lungs.

His chest felt strange. Not heavy, but… hollow. As if someone had carved out something soft and vital, and now it echoed whenever he breathed.

He used to practice how to say good morning.

He remembered it too vividly, the boy standing before a tall mirror, whispering greetings to his own reflection. Testing different tones. Soft. Bright. Subdued. As if rehearsing might help. As if the right combination of words might spark warmth in his father’s eyes.

Just one word of kindness. Just one.

And it had never come.

He let out a breath now, slow and even. The scent of the field filled him. Leather. Sweat. Dust. Steel. Life, layered in years of history and effort.

A gust of wind lifted the hem of his robe. He didn’t brush it down. It felt like the world was reminding him he was still here.

And yet, he felt like a ghost.

Standing in the sunlight, untouched by it.

A training sword slipped from a young knight’s hand. It clattered noisily against the ground, drawing a quiet curse. The boy scrambled to retrieve it, flushed and embarrassed.

But Ni-ki didn’t scold him. He just simply nodded, calm and clear, and motioned for him to try again.

There was something solid in that. Steady. Something Sunoo had never known growing up.

He stared, eyes open but unfocused. He didn’t blink. Didn’t move.

How long had he been standing there?

He didn’t know.

The light, the noise, the scent of sweat and iron, the buzz of effort all unfolded around him, but none of it truly reached him.

He wasn’t sad. Not angry.

Just quiet.

The kind of quiet that came after you stopped trying. After you’d shouted into silence long enough to forget what your voice sounded like.

He blinked, slow and heavy, his lips parting slightly as if to say something, to no one. Just a whisper meant for the space between heartbeats.

And that’s when it happened.

A shift in the air.

Someone had noticed him.

※

A flicker of movement at the edge of the field caught Ni-ki’s sharp eyes. It was subtle, just the briefest shift of shadows beneath the stone archway, but Ni-ki noticed it, he always did. It was like a second sense, the way he could read the smallest changes in his surroundings.

He lowered his practice sword with a soft thud, the end of it sinking into the dirt. Without hesitation, he called for a break, his voice carrying over the field with precision. The tense rhythm of the training halted at once. The knights let out a collective exhale of relief. Wooden blades were sheathed, heavy breathing slowed, and water skins were passed around as they slumped onto the benches. But Ni-ki's gaze remained focused on the edge of the grounds.

Someone stood there.

Still. Quiet. Barely visible in the shade, the soft gleam of sunlight catching the delicate folds of pale robes. A figure that didn’t quite belong but was also impossible to ignore.

Kim Sunoo.

He was standing there, distant, removed from the life unfolding around him. Not hiding. Not really. But definitely not fitting in either. He looked like a piece of a puzzle that didn’t quite match the others, like something familiar from a forgotten memory.

Ni-ki’s boots thudded softly against the ground as he moved toward him, each step purposeful and sure, the dust swirling up around his feet. But when he reached Sunoo, the other boy didn’t even look at him. His gaze was locked on something far beyond the field, unfocused, distant, like a veil had descended between him and the world, dimming everything in its wake.

“You’re a little out of place here, aren’t you?” Ni-ki’s voice was low, casual, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity.

It took a long moment for Sunoo to stir. His lashes lifted just enough for his eyes to flicker toward Ni-ki. His face remained composed, but a faint, unreadable smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

“I just... ended up here,” Sunoo said softly, as though it were the simplest thing in the world, but there was a weight to his words. A quiet truth in how he spoke.

Ni-ki leaned back slightly, shifting his weight onto one leg, arms folding across his chest. He glanced over his shoulder toward the field, watching the knights gather once more, before turning his eyes back to Sunoo.

“Hmm.” 

“You used to come here a lot,” Ni-ki said, his tone slipping into something more nostalgic, almost wistful. “Before.”

Sunoo’s gaze flickered toward the field, but his attention seemed lost on the activity there. His thoughts wandered, tangled in something out of reach.

“Before. It was definitely when I’m still not here in this body.” 

“That’s why it feels familiar.” 

“You’d stand right over there,” Ni-ki continued, gesturing toward the same stone archway where Sunoo stood now. “Near the edge. Like clockwork. Every afternoon, after your lessons. You never missed a training, especially when it was me, Jungwon hyung, Jay hyung, or Sunghoon hyung leading it.”

Ni-ki let out a soft laugh under his breath, the sound light but fond. “You looked like you were watching your favorite play unfold,” he added, a knowing glint in his eyes.

Sunoo didn’t respond immediately. His lips pressed into a faint line, the subtle tension pulling at the corners of his mouth. The words Ni-ki spoke stirred something deep within him, something familiar, but faint. The memories came not in vivid flashes but in small, disconnected echoes from another life. He knew those moments had happened. But he didn’t remember them.

Not until he suddenly felt it again. 

The sun hung low in the sky as young Sunoo stood in his usual spot at the edge of the training grounds, his pale robes billowing slightly in the breeze. The knights, including Ni-ki, sparred in the distance, their movements fluid and sharp. Sunoo had never been part of it, never expected to be. He wasn’t a knight, and that had been made clear to him long ago. His place had always been on the sidelines, watching his friends.

He often wondered what it felt like to wield a sword, to feel the weight of the blade in his hand, to move with purpose like them. But those thoughts were fleeting, as he knew his role, his place was here, just observing.

And he actually finds joy in it, to see how great they were, to see their improvement every time he comes to watch them. 

The thrill of seeing how they become the best in their field was enough to make him come back every time.

Ni-ki’s figure stood out, sharp and precise. He moved with a fluidity that seemed almost effortless, correcting the knights with quiet commands, guiding them through their forms. Sunoo’s gaze never wavered from him. There was something in the way Ni-ki trained, something steadfast in his approach. He wasn’t just teaching, they were learning from him. Sunoo had never seen anyone like him.

His heart had always swelled with a strong admiration towards the youngest knight. It was with that quiet strength Ni-ki had, the kind that didn’t require words. The knights respected him, not just because of his skill, but because of something deeper. It was the same feeling Sunoo had when he watched Ni-ki train.

He remembered the first time Ni-ki had caught him watching, when the younger knight had glanced over at the archway where Sunoo stood, just as he had every other day. Ni-ki had smiled at him, a simple acknowledgment of his presence, but it had meant more to Sunoo than anyone could have known.

Because it was the first time tbat someone finally acknowledged his presence.

The memory flared, and for a brief moment, Sunoo felt a sharp ache behind his eyes. His head throbbed painfully, and he gritted his teeth, clenching his jaw to stop any reaction from showing on his face. The sudden rush of those memories, his own, the memories of the body he now inhabited was overwhelming.

He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to steady himself. Don’t let it show, he told himself. Act normal.

The pain in his head subsided just as quickly as it had come, leaving a hollow ache behind. Sunoo’s fingers twitched slightly, but he straightened his posture, forcing himself to focus. 

He looked at Ni-ki again, trying to ground himself in the present. Ni-ki was still talking about the past, about how he always saw Sunoo lingering by the training grounds, quietly watching them.

There was even a time, Ni-ki said, when he almost tried to persuade Sunoo to join them, to train, to become like them. But he stopped himself, because Sunoo had made it clear, he didn’t want to.

He just liked to watch them grow.

To see them become stronger.

To see them chase something with everything they had and successfully achieve it, something Sunoo, perhaps, never believed he could have.

Sunoo couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle, he hadn’t expected Ni-ki to be this talkative.

Out of all six of them, Sunoo had always thought of him as the most mature, someone steady and composed despite being the youngest.

Seeing him like this now, speaking freely, laughing over old memories without the usual restraint, felt... refreshing.

A warm, familiar admiration stirred in his chest, but this time it was joined by something else, something simpler.

A quiet sense of connection.

A reminder that despite everything they had been through, some things like the bond they shared remained steady. Even if it’s not really the Sunoo that they knew, he still felt it.

And to be honest, Sunoo felt happy with it.

As he listened to Ni-ki’s stories, Sunoo’s mind drifted back to earlier that day, when he had watched Ni-ki move across the training grounds.

The way he corrected the younger knights’ stances, adjusting footwork with practiced ease.

Every movement had been precise, deliberate, sharp when it needed to be, patient when it mattered most.

The same unwavering focus Sunoo remembered from years ago, when he used to linger quietly at the edge of the courtyard, watching from a distance.

"You've improved," Sunoo said suddenly, the words slipping out quieter than he intended.

Ni-ki stopped mid-sentence, eyebrows lifting slightly in surprise. "Hmm?"

Sunoo nodded, still half caught in the memory, his gaze thoughtful.

"Your stance. It's firmer now. You move faster, too, when that boy misstepped earlier, you adjusted without missing a beat. It's... impressive."

Ni-ki blinked at him, then let out a small, surprised laugh, rubbing the back of his neck.

"I thought you weren’t paying attention," he said, teasing, but there was an unmistakable touch of appreciation in his voice.

Sunoo gave a faint smile, a quiet acknowledgment. "My mind drifts," he admitted. "But I notice things."

For a moment, the noise of the training ground faded into the background, leaving just the two of them standing there, sharing the quiet understanding built not through grand gestures, but through countless small moments like this.

"You’ve really grown," Sunoo added, his voice steady. It wasn't meant to flatter, it was simply the truth.

He or the real Sunoo had seen Ni-ki’s journey, from the determined boy practicing until his hands were raw, to the knight who now stood tall with strength earned through sheer perseverance.

Ni-ki laughed again, softer this time, as if a little embarrassed by the praise. "Thanks," he said simply.

They stood side by side for a while longer, neither feeling the need to rush the silence. And even though Sunoo’s chest still aches in that small, familiar way, it wasn’t from sadness anymore.

It was something steadier.

Pride, maybe.

Or the quiet comfort of knowing that even as the world shifted around them, some friendships stayed just as they were, quietly steadfast.

Even if it wasn’t meant for him, unconsciously, he quietly wished it was.

Sunoo wished that everything was real.

.・。.・゜✭・

"I heard there was an unexpected visitor, so I rushed over," Jake said, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips as he rubbed the back of his neck.

At that, Sunoo let out a soft laugh, light and unguarded in the calm hush of Jake’s office.

They sat across from each other now, a pot of tea between them, the scent of warm herbs filling the space with a kind of quiet intimacy neither dared to name aloud.

Sunoo hadn’t meant to stay this long at the palace. He hadn’t meant anything, really. His feet had simply carried him here, to the place that felt achingly familiar, the stone paths, the muffled sounds of the city just beyond the palace walls.

He had found himself near the training grounds without realizing, the afternoon sun warming his back as he stood there, aimless.

Jake poured tea into their cups with an easy grace, sliding one toward Sunoo.

Sunoo murmured a soft thanks, cradling the delicate porcelain between his hands, savoring its fleeting warmth.

"So," Jake said, leaning back a little, voice casual but edged with curiosity, "You watched the training session?"

Sunoo smiled, not the polite kind he wore like armor but a genuine one. "I did," he said, voice lighter than he remembered it being.

He set his cup down, leaning in slightly without thinking. "Ni-ki was... amazing, honestly."

Jake’s brows lifted slightly, but he stayed quiet, urging him to continue.

Sunoo’s words tumbled out, his heart buoyed by the memory.

"He moved like he was born for it," Sunoo said, wandering through his voice. "Every correction he made, every adjustment, it wasn’t forced. It was natural. Like he knew what each knight needed, before they even realized it themselves. When one of the recruits stumbled, Ni-ki just... shifted. No hesitation. It was effortless."

Jake smiled as he listened, but Sunoo, lost in the memory, didn’t notice.

"And then," Sunoo went on, his gaze distant, as if he could still see it, "Sunghoon and Jungwon showed up."

He paused, his expression softening.

"It was different, seeing them all together. Ni-ki, Sunghoon, Jungwon... There was this rhythm between them. They barely spoke during the training, well they actually didn’t have to. They understood each other through movement, glances. Like a dance they'd rehearsed a thousand times. Even if it wasn't perfect, it felt perfect."

Jake’s chest tightened a little at the unguarded affection in Sunoo’s voice, but he didn’t interrupt. Sunoo’s fingers traced the rim of his teacup absently.

"Even Jay," he added with a soft laugh. "I didn’t even realize he was there. I thought I was alone when I left the estate... wasn't thinking clearly, I guess. Just walking. But Jay was actually there with me the whole time."

He shook his head, half amused, half stunned at himself. How did he not see him? Jay was always there.

"He only left briefly to report to you, didn’t he?" Sunoo asked, glancing up at Jake.

Jake nodded, smiling knowingly. "He’s always been so stubborn about sticking with you."

There was something else in his tone, something that hinted at a deeper truth, something only he and Jay knew.

Sunoo caught it, but he let it slide. His heart was too full, too tangled with everything he needed to say.

He didn’t even understand why he was so excited, why the words spilled out of him like he belonged here. Like he had a right to witness their growth, their joy.

"And then," Sunoo said, his smile widening, "you both returned to the grounds. Jay didn’t even hesitate. He just joined them, like he also belonged there."

He fell quiet for a moment.

"It felt right," He said, his voice small for his next words, as if realization suddenly struck him like thunder. "Watching them all together like that." It felt like I fit there, watching on the sidelines, witnessing their improvements.

His heart clenched painfully.

"It made me realize how much they’ve grown," he said. How strange it is for me to say that.

"Ni-ki’s steadiness. Sunghoon’s sharpness. Jungwon’s focus. Jay’s quiet strength. They’re not just boys training to become knights anymore. They’re becoming the people we used to dream they could be."

We.

The word burned his tongue.

He wasn’t part of that we.

He never was.

But he said it anyway. Pretended anyway.

Wow, Sunoo. You’re getting good at this. At lying.

Jake’s hand tightened around his cup, feeling the depth of what Sunoo wasn't saying. He felt it. Something’s bothering the man in front of him.

But he only smiled, letting him speak.

Sunoo laughed under his breath, looking down into his tea.

"I stayed longer than I meant to," he admitted. "I couldn’t tear myself away. It was... comforting. Familiar."

It hurts.

God, it hurts so much.

He masked the sudden tightness in his chest with another soft laugh.

Jake watched him closely, seeing the cracks in his composure, the way Sunoo’s hands trembled, just slightly, around the cup.

He saw it all.

"You really enjoyed it," Jake said quietly, his voice threaded with something deeper, something like relief.

Or was it something else? A quiet concern.

Sunoo blinked at him, startled, but managed a small, worn smile.

"I did," he whispered.

And I don’t even know if I’m allowed to.

"It reminded me... why I used to love sneaking out to watch the knights," Sunoo continued, his voice almost breaking.

"There’s honesty in it. In hard work. In failing and trying again. It’s... pure."

Kim Sunoo, he thought bitterly, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for enjoying your life.

Jake smiled, lifting his cup. "You should come by more often," he said warmly.

"The knights would probably stand a little taller if they knew you were watching."

Sunoo chuckled faintly, shaking his head. "I’m not that important."

"You are." Jake said, without a moment’s hesitation.

I hope you’ll always remember that.

Sunoo stared at him, stunned by the certainty in his voice but Jake only sipped his tea, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world. Sunoo looked down at his own cup again, feeling the warmth seep into his palms, but it couldn’t reach the cold gnawing at the edges of his heart.

The ache he carried, the guilt, the wrongness hadn’t left him.

If anything, it had only grown sharper, heavier.

He was stealing this life.

Even if he never meant to.

Even if he told himself he was just trying to survive in this world.

And it felt suffocating.

It felt like drowning in a place that was too beautiful for him.

Sunoo stayed seated, silent, letting the shared tea, the distant sounds of the training ground, and the fragile peace of the moment settle into the hollow spaces inside him.

I might be good at pretending, he thought miserably, but none of this is meant for me.

I’m sorry.

※

Jake watched him carefully, catching the small tremors in Sunoo’s hands as they cradled the teacup. The way his smile never quite reached his eyes. The way his shoulders stayed too stiff, like he was holding himself together by threads that could snap at any moment.

Jake saw it all.

Yet he said nothing. Not yet, he doesn’t want Sunoo to feel like he’s being cornered, to pressure him because that’s the last thing that he wants Sunoo to feel when he’s with him. 

And Jake’s also aware that Sunoo didn’t like feeling those, so he kept quiet. For now.

"You really enjoyed it," Jake said instead. Quietly, testing the waters, his voice rougher than he intended, threaded with something raw he couldn’t hide. Relief, maybe. Or hope. Or fear that it wasn’t real at all.

Sunoo blinked at him, startled by the words, but somehow he still offered Jake a small, almost shy smile.

"I did." Sunoo whispered.

And Jake felt it, that small, aching crack that split right down the center of him.

Because even in that soft confession, Jake could hear it, the guilt, the grief, the way Sunoo seemed almost sorry for having found joy at all.

Sunoo hesitated, then said, "It reminded me... why I used to love sneaking out to watch the knights. There’s honesty in it. In hard work. In failing and trying again. It’s... pure."

Jake watched the way Sunoo’s fingers tightened ever so slightly around his cup, knuckles whitening.

What are you mourning? Jake wanted to ask.

What part of yourself are you afraid to show to me? To us?

What happened to you?

What are you hiding from us, Kim Sunoo?

But he didn’t.

Jake only smiled, small, careful, lifting his own cup even though the tea had long gone cold. "You should come by more often," he said, forcing warmth into his voice like a salve, like a shield. "The knights would probably stand a little taller if they knew you were watching."

Sunoo laughed, soft and startled, the sound cutting Jake open in ways he couldn’t defend against. He shook his head, murmuring, "I doubt it, I’m not that important."

Jake didn’t even hesitate. "You are," he said simply, fiercely, before he could think better of it.

Sunoo froze, eyes wide like he hadn’t expected to be seen so clearly. Jake only sipped his tea, pretending it was nothing. But inside, the words sat heavy and restless, banging against his ribs—

I missed you.

Not just the way one misses an old friend.

Not with the easy ache of memory.

But with a grief so sharp it had lodged itself in Jake’s lungs and stayed there, making it hard to breathe.

I missed you — even before you changed.

I missed you every time you smiled like you weren’t sure you were allowed to.

I missed you when you looked at me like you wanted to ask for something but didn’t know if you deserved it.

I missed you even when you were right here, across the table, close enough to touch and still slipping further away.

I missed you even if it felt like we’ve met a new version of you, it’s still you Sunoo.

I know it’s still you. Even if it felt like you don’t know us at all.

He could have said it. He could have spilled every ruined, breaking thing inside him across the distance between them.

But he didn’t.

Because there were still too many dangers in the shadows. There were still things that they needed to figure out first. About the Empress, Sunoo’s Father, Sunoo's Family, And Sunoo himself.

So he couldn’t risk it now, because once and for all Sunoo deserved peace first, something that he always asked Jake before, peace for him, his life, peace that’s not borrowed, not temporary. Something that he deserved.

So until then, Jake would carry this quietly, like a secret prayer he was too afraid to speak aloud.

Across the table, Sunoo poured more tea with careful hands.

And for one fleeting second, their gazes met, catching, lingering, like there was something they both almost remembered, almost reached for.

Sunoo looked away first, cheeks faintly pink, pretending he was too busy with the teapot.

Jake smiled to himself, small, secretly, endless.

He could wait.

He would wait.

For Sunoo, he would wait as long as it took.

Silence settled gently between the two of them, wrapping around their figures like a soft, familiar blanket. It wasn’t heavy or uncomfortable, rather, it carried a quiet sense of understanding, as if words were unnecessary in that moment. Each was content simply to exist alongside the other, sharing the stillness without the need to fill it. Time seemed to slow, stretching the silence into something almost sacred.

But, inevitably, the tranquility was broken.

The soft clink of porcelain against porcelain echoed too loudly in the stillness, as Sunoo's hand jerked at the sudden, sharp knock at the door. His teacup trembled in its saucer, the ripples in the tea mirroring the jolt of alarm that shot through him.

Jake’s easy expression, the smile he’d worn just a breath ago vanished like mist. A flicker of something sharper, colder, passed through his eyes. His spine straightened imperceptibly, and when he spoke, his voice cut clean through the silence, steady, commanding.

“Come in.” The door creaked open and Jay stepped inside. Upon seeing Jay, Jake’s posture seemed to calm down but a part of him stayed alert, seeing Jay’s expression.

Sunoo’s heart lurched.

Jay, usually composed to the point of being unreadable, looked... bothered.

The line of his mouth was grim, his brows drawn tight with a tension that didn’t belong on his face. Even his steps, always so precise, seemed heavier, as if weighed down by something unseen.

For Jay to look like this, they both knew it, it meant trouble.

Jake rose slightly from his seat, the transformation almost imperceptible. In an instant, the boyish prince who had been quietly making Sunoo laugh was gone, and in his place stood the Crown Prince. Sharp. Poised. Dangerous.

His very presence seemed to shift the air, making it heavier, thinner, harder to breathe.

Jay bowed low, his voice clipped and formal when he spoke. “There’s a tea party being held in the inner gardens,” he said, and even the words felt too stiff, too deliberate. His gaze flickered once, quickly toward Sunoo, but whatever was in his eyes was shuttered before Sunoo could catch it.

“Hosted by the Empress herself. She has… personally requested your presence, Sunoo.” The words landed like a stone thrown into still water.

Sunoo froze, the breath catching halfway in his chest.

The Empress? Personally?

The world seemed to tilt slightly, memory crashing into him without warning —

The first time he had heard that name since waking in this unfamiliar life. That day in the estate gardens, where Jungwon had found him and stayed with him for the first time.

“I got worried,” Jungwon had said, his voice soft and hesitant. “The last time I saw you was after you left the Empress’ room. I was going to come after you, but you gestured for me not to. And… you were crying.”

Sunoo had no memory of it. Only the lingering ache. Only the terror he couldn’t name.

And now, as Jay’s words hung heavy in the room, he couldn’t move.

He couldn’t think.

A cold knot of dread tightened low in his stomach, growing sharper with every shallow breath he drew.

The Empress, someone untouchable, inscrutable, terrifying in the way only someone with absolute power could be, wanted his presence.

Why?

Why now?

Jay’s mouth pressed into a thinner, harsher line. His voice remained even as he added, almost too quietly,

“She has specifically asked to see only you, Sunoo.”

Why alone?

The walls seemed to close in around him, the air thickening like fog. Sunoo could feel it, a sudden pressure, a noose tightening invisibly around his throat.

He blinked, mind racing but finding nothing solid to hold onto. Instinctively, he turned to Jake.

The Crown Prince’s jaw was clenched so tightly it looked painful. His hand gripped the back of his chair, knuckles pale against the polished wood. But when Sunoo met his gaze, Jake’s face looked careful, impenetrable mask.

Almost too careful.

He knew something.

Or he suspected.

But whatever it was, he didn’t say.

Jake’s eyes flicked briefly to Jay, a silent exchange passing between them and then returned to Sunoo, harder now, distant in a way that made Sunoo’s chest tighten.

Jay and Jake thought of the same thing.

This wasn’t a summons.

It wasn’t an honor.

It was a move.

A warning.

Sunoo’s mouth felt like sandpaper, dry and useless, but somehow he managed to whisper, “Why?”

One word, so soft, so small and yet it seemed to slice clean through the thick tension coiled in the room.

Jay didn’t answer.

He simply stood there, silent, a figure carved from the same fear that gnawed now at Sunoo’s ribs. His silence spoke louder than any words could have.

Either he didn’t know.

Or he did, and it was worse.

Sunoo swallowed hard, feeling his pulse hammering painfully against his ribs. His fingers dug into the edge of the table, grounding himself in something, anything.

Breathe. Stay steady.

Slowly, too slowly he nodded. “...Alright.” His voice barely held. 

But it held.

Jay straightened immediately, stepping aside to wait as Sunoo rose with careful movements, every muscle screaming against the effort to appear calm, controlled.

And as he crossed the threshold to follow Jay, a terrible certainty rooted itself in his bones. Once he walked through that door, something fundamental in his life would shift.

Quietly. Irrevocably.

And there would be no turning back.

※

The palace shifted the deeper they went, from grand, open halls to quiet, narrow corridors that seemed to close around them.

Sunoo moved forward with Jake at his right and Jay just behind, their steps quiet against the stone. The scent of blooming flowers grew stronger with every step, and the hush of the inner gardens settled heavily over them, dampening even the faintest sound.

When they reached the arched entrance, where flowering vines framed the path beyond, Jake touched Sunoo’s arm.

"This is where we stop," he said, voice low and steady.

Sunoo turned to him, startled, but Jake only smiled, a small, tight thing and added, "Don’t hesitate to call us if you need to. We’ll be right here. Waiting."

Jay gave a silent nod, his eyes sharp as ever, one hand resting lightly against his sword.

Sunoo swallowed the lump rising in his throat. "I understand," he whispered, offering a small bow to them both before turning toward the garden alone.

The moment he stepped beneath the archway, the air shifted. It was thicker here, heavier. Sweet with jasmine and something else, something almost metallic and cloying, like the air before a summer storm.

And then he saw her.

The Empress stood at the center of the clearing, her gown flowing around her like a pool of dark silk. Light filtered through the canopy above, painting shifting patterns across the stones at her feet. She seemed almost a part of the garden itself, rooted, untouchable.

Sunoo approached carefully, the sound of his own breathing suddenly loud in his ears. He stopped a respectful distance away, lowered his head, and bowed deeply. "Your Highness."

At the sound of his voice, the Empress turned slowly to face him.

She smiled.

It was a gentle smile— on the surface, harmless and warm. But the moment Sunoo met her eyes, a shiver ran down his spine.

There was something wrong.

Something he couldn’t explain or pinpoint, only a crawling instinct at the back of his mind that told him to run.

But he stood still.

"You're here," the Empress said softly, her voice carrying across the quiet garden. "You came."

Sunoo straightened carefully, forcing his voice into calmness. "Yes, Your Highness."

The Empress’s eyes flickered across him, sharp and discerning, as if she were looking through him instead of at him.

Without speaking, the Empress moved, gliding across the stone until she reached a carved stone bench nestled beneath the flowering trees. With slow, regal grace, she sat.

She gestured softly to the stone seat across from her. "Sit."

The word was gentle, but it carried the undeniable weight of a command.

Sunoo bowed again and obeyed immediately, moving stiffly as he sat across from her.

For a moment, there was only silence, broken by the soft rustling of leaves overhead.

Then the Empress spoke, her voice warm but strange, as if testing the shape of the words.

"How are you?" she asked, almost tenderly.

Sunoo blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected question. "I'm well, Your Highness" he replied carefully, his hands folded in his lap to hide their slight trembling.

A soft hum escaped her, pleased, perhaps. But it did little to settle the knot tightening in his chest.

"It's been so long," the Empress said, tilting her head slightly, her gaze unwavering. "Since we last saw each other."

Sunoo felt his throat tighten. He lowered his gaze in respect, forcing a smile to his lips.

"I almost thought..." she mused aloud, tapping a finger lightly against her armrest. "That you had forgotten about me."

Sunoo lifted his head quickly, offering a polite, if strained, smile. "I wouldn't dare, Your Highness."

The Empress’s lips curved, almost indulgently, but there was something sharp underneath. Like a blade hidden inside velvet.

Another pause. Another stretch of silence.

"You..." the Empress said at last, her voice softer now. "You forgot it, don't you?"

Sunoo froze, confusion flashing through him before he managed to mask it. His heart gave a sharp, startled thud against his ribs.

"I beg your pardon, Your Highness?" he asked, keeping his tone as light and respectful as he could manage.

The Empress only smiled, that same wrong, unsettling smile.

"There are so many things you told me before," Sunoo said quickly, trying to sound thoughtful, trying to buy time. "I'm afraid I can't pinpoint exactly what you mean, Your Majesty."

Yet, the Empress said nothing. She only watched him that made him grow more uncomfortable as the minutes passed by that they were together.

Sunoo felt like he was being suffocated, like he was being deprived of air. He couldn’t breathe properly because of the tension.

The silence grew heavier, pressing in on Sunoo from all sides. He could feel the sweat beginning to bead at the nape of his neck, despite the coolness of the shaded garden.

He swallowed hard, trying to maintain his composure under her piercing gaze.

But he could feel it, the way the air shifted, the way the world seemed to tilt slightly off its axis.

Something was wrong.

Terribly wrong.

And then, without warning, the Empress leaned slightly forward, her eyes dark and unreadable.

"You," she said, her voice a whisper threading through the garden’s heavy air.

"Who are you?"

The words hit like a blow.

Sunoo went rigid.

The blood drained from his face, leaving him pale and cold.

He stared at her, unable to answer, the world around him narrowing to the slow, deliberate curl of her smile, wrong and knowing.

And Sunoo at that moment, just wanted to escape from the eyes of the Empress. 

He just wants to run and escape, away from her.

Away from the Empress.

Chapter Text

The air in the inner garden was suffocating, dense with unspoken suspicion. Every breath Sunoo took felt too shallow, as if the very atmosphere resisted him. 

The Empress’s gaze towards him is sharp and unyielding, like it’s pinning him in place with the weight of a thousand silent accusations. He had rehearsed for this since the question was asked a few minutes ago, composed his answers, studied his posture, wrapped himself in layers of calmness, but under her piercing eyes, all of it felt like paper in a storm.

“I’m Kim Seonwoo, Your Highness,” he answered, the words turned out crisp, too polished, almost mechanical, as it should be.

And yet, the moment they left his lips, a quiet panic stirred in his chest. 

The Empress didn’t blink and her silence was thunderous.

She didn’t frown or shift her weight, didn’t narrow her eyes or lift a brow but her stillness screamed. That unrelenting, quiet scrutiny made Sunoo feel as if she saw right through him, peeling away each thread of the persona he had painstakingly woven over the past month.

Sunoo’s hands were clasped tightly on his lap, nails biting into the tender flesh of his palms as he fought to keep still. His heart drummed wildly in his chest. 

He hated how small he felt. How exposed. How uncertain.

Why was she looking at him like that?

What kind of bond had the real Seonwoo shared with the Empress to draw such suspicion now? Was it once affection turned brittle with time? A loyalty broken behind closed doors? Or something else entirely?

Sunoo had no answers. He doesn’t have any idea and that alone frustrates him.

“Kim Seonwoo,” the Empress echoed, her tone smooth, but edged with something cold and unreadable.

His name, his name, sounded wrong in her mouth. Like it didn’t belong to him. Like it never had.

He’d lived in this body for a month, grown into the name, worn it like armor. It had started to feel real. Familiar. His. 

But now, with her utterance, it was stripped bare again, alien, counterfeit.

And that terrified him more.

The silence between them stretched, tight, suffocating, unbearable.

Even seated across from him in the stillness of the garden, the Empress’s presence was overwhelming. She didn’t need to raise her voice or stand tall. Her calm, steady gaze was enough to make Sunoo feel like he was being flayed open. Each second felt like a thread being pulled from his skin. Her eyes, sharp and unblinking.

Sunoo sat with perfect posture, but only barely. His hands, folded neatly in his lap, were locked together in a death grip. White-knuckled. His fingernails bit into his palms. Sweat collected at the back of his neck, sliding slowly down beneath his collar, but the breeze did nothing to soothe him. The warmth of the day was no match for the chill her gaze instilled in him.

Then she spoke.

Smooth. Almost too gentle. Chilling.

“Did you do what I asked of you last month, Seonwoo?”

Sunoo’s breath hitched, it suddenly felt like all the air within him was trapped, no way out for him to breathe it out.

What?

A simple question, but the world beneath his feet cracked. Panic flared. His thoughts turned frantic, ripping through everything he knew, every lingering memory the original Seonwoo had left behind.

But there was nothing.

No memory. No request. No hint of what she was referring to.

He has no idea of what the Empress was talking about.

And then it hits him. Hard, like someone blew a punch to him, without letting him get ready with the impact. She was testing him.

And he almost wanted to pull his hair because he was about to lose his mind. She was testing him and he didn’t even know what the game was.

His throat tightened. His lips parted, desperate to say something, anything, but his tongue was heavy. The moment stretched dangerously thin, and he could feel it slipping away. Her gaze didn’t press, but that made it worse. She was waiting patiently. Like someone who knew that without a doubt, that the mask would fall.

He opened his mouth again, fumbling for an answer. Anything that would buy him time, buy him safety.

“Your Hig—” But his voice was cut off when suddenly, a bright light cracked through the air.

A surge of magic tore through the garden like a breath held too long finally released. Wind whipped the leaves into a frenzy, flower petals scattered across the stone like confetti from some cruel celebration. The air shimmered, distorted like heat waves off sunbaked earth and in the blink of an eye, it snapped.

Three figures burst into existence in a flare of white-blue light.

“Oh—shoot, sorry!” Heeseung’s voice rang out, too loud, too casual, slicing clean through the tension like a clumsy blade.

Sunoo flinched. His heart stuttered upon hearing the voice. 

They’re here. They came.

Across from him, the Empress remained still. Unflinching. But something in the air around her shifted, barely perceptible, but Sunoo felt it. A pulse of irritation. A flicker of something darker, quieter.

She was angry.

Not visibly. Not obviously. But Sunoo had seen enough veiled expressions to know when someone was biting down on fury.

Her head turned slowly, gaze gliding over the new arrivals with regal precision.

Heeseung stood at the center, one hand still faintly glowing, his expression molded into something apologetic, but practiced. His smile at the Empress was just polite enough to pass, but when his eyes flicked to Sunoo, everything about him changed. The smile dropped. His brows knit together. He scanned Sunoo carefully, subtly, like checking for signs of injury or distress.

Jake and Jay are beside him. Jake’s jaw was clenched, his eyes sharp as they moved between the Empress and Sunoo and as he looked at Sunoo, his gaze softened. Jay, on the other hand, didn’t even look at her. His gaze was fixed on Sunoo, fierce and focused, like he’d been prepared to charge forward the moment they arrived. He didn’t even bother to look at the Empress as his worry towards Sunoo weighs the most right now.

Then, simultaneously, relief hit all three, Even without words, it was clear and visible to Sunoo, he saw how their expressions suddenly looked clear and he swore he could almost hear them sigh in relief.

But Sunoo? He’s feeling the opposite. He still couldn’t breathe. His pulse roared in his ears, his lungs locked tight. He should’ve felt relieved. Safe.

Instead, he felt the weight of the moment crash down all at once.

If they hadn’t come, if they’d been even a few seconds late, he didn’t know what would’ve happened.

Sunoo knew that one of them had felt something. One had known, or maybe all three of them. 

He was sure that their appearance now was not an accident. They were brought here deliberately. Not by chance. Not by luck.

They had come because something in the air told them Sunoo needed saving.

And they were right.

The Empress turned her gaze back to him. Slowly, but that was enough for Sunoo to feel all the pressure again.

“It’s fine,” she said softly, calmly, like the world wasn’t still trembling at the edges. She was talking to Heeseung but her gaze was locked to Sunoo, like she doesn’t even want to tear her look away from him. “We just finished talking anyway.”

They hadn’t. Not really. But her meaning was clear.

Her eyes still lingered on Sunoo, there was no warmth in her gaze. Only something cold and heavy. A warning. That they’re still not done. 

“We’ll speak again, Seonwoo.” She spoke slowly, like she’s making sure that Sunoo will get the message that she wanted to deliver. And Sunoo got it all clear.

Her words weren't a promise. Not a suggestion.

It was a decision and Sunoo had no choice but to obey it.

Sunoo lowered his head in a slow bow, trying to hide the tremble that had overtaken his spine. “Yes, Your Highness.”

“Good. Then I’ll take my leave, you can stay here and enjoy, gentlemen.” The Empress looked at them one by one, like she’s studying them.

She then rose with practiced elegance, her robes whispering as they fell around her. Her footsteps were silent as she turned and walked away, vanishing into the hedges like mist dispersing with the wind.

Only when she was gone did Sunoo finally allow himself to slump forward in his seat, the last thread of composure snapping the moment her presence vanished from the garden. A shaky breath tumbled from his lips, sharp and uncontrolled, like water bursting through a cracked dam, held back for too long.

Jay was beside him in a heartbeat. He dropped to a crouch, one hand braced on the armrest, the other hovering near Sunoo’s wrist. “You okay?” he asked, voice low, tense with concern he didn’t bother to mask.

Sunoo couldn’t speak. His throat burned like it had been scrubbed raw, his thoughts a chaotic rush of noise and fear. He gave a small nod, barely perceptible, more reflex than reassurance. The trembling in his fingers had started again, subtle but unrelenting.

Jake appeared at his other side, his presence warm and steady. He rested a careful hand on Sunoo’s shoulder. “Breathe, Sun,” he murmured, steady and soft. “She’s gone now. It’s just us, hmm?”

Sunoo nodded again, this time slower, but it felt even smaller. The tightness in his chest hadn’t eased. He tried to inhale fully, but his lungs wouldn’t cooperate. It felt like breathing through soaked cloth.

“Fuck.” The word slipped from him in a gasp, unfiltered and rough. “Fuck, I— I thought I was going to die.” He curled forward, pressing a hand to his chest as if it might still have the tremors inside. 

It didn’t. Nothing did.

Jay's jaw clenched. He looked like he wanted to do something, anything, but couldn’t find the right move. “She pushed too far,” he muttered. “Way too far.”

“She knew,” Heeseung said to himself, still standing, his eyes locked on the garden path the Empress had taken. “Or at least… she suspects.”

Silence fell around them like a veil, heavy and pressing. A breeze stirred the leaves, but it didn’t bring relief, only the echo of what had just happened.

Sunoo shut his eyes, as if that could shut out the memory. As if the darkness behind his eyelids could erase the way the Empress had looked at him, calm, and sharp, as if she knew something.

What if she already knows everything?

Will I finally meet my end?

But even as fear clawed at his ribs, another question bled through, more persistent than panic, more disorienting than anything she had said.

What’s with the Empress?

Why does she make me feel like this?

What was her relationship with the real Sunoo?

He didn’t understand why her presence had unmoored him so deeply. Why her voice rattled something loose inside him. Why he had suddenly started reacting like this, his fear bordering on something primal, something not his own.

It wasn’t just dread. It felt like memory, like instinct. But he didn’t remember anything. Not really. Not clearly.

So why did this body feel like it did remember something? Why did her gaze feel so... personal?

I need to know.

I need to know why.

In the midst of his thoughts Heeseung stepped in, his hand threading gently through Sunoo’s hair like a familiar habit. “You’re alright,” he said softly, the steadiness in his tone cutting through the haze. “Don’t worry. We got here in time. We always got you.”

There was something more in his voice. A weight Sunoo couldn’t place. A promise that felt like it carried more than just the moment. But his thoughts were too scattered, too fragile to pull it apart.

So he let it go.

He told himself it was nothing.

Just concern. Just relief.

The same look all three of them wore when they saw him.

The look of people who had arrived just in time.

Jay was already crouched beside him, reaching for his fist and gently loosening his fingers. “You’re safe now,” he murmured. “We’ve got you.”

Jake moved in from the other side, settling beside the bench and placing a steadying hand on his shoulder. “Breathe with me, Sun,” he said, calm and grounding. “In… and out. That’s it.”

Sunoo tried. His chest still ached, but slowly, the panic ebbed. His breaths came deeper. The tremble in his hands quieted under theirs.

Heeseung’s hand was still in his hair, anchoring him in silence.

And finally, for the first time since she’d left, Sunoo let himself feel the full weight of it all. His lips parted, and his voice came small, hoarse.

“Thank you.”

The moment he said it, the words caught in his throat, thick with something he hadn’t allowed himself to release, something hot, tight, and rising behind his eyes.

He felt it then. The sting. The pull. The ache.

He felt like crying.

But he didn’t break. Not yet. He just breathed and held on.

Jay squeezed his hand gently. “Anytime.”

Jake offered a soft smile, eyes kind. “Always.”

Heeseung said nothing, but didn’t move. His quiet presence filled the space between them all.

And in that silence, Sunoo allowed himself to breathe.

Not perfectly. Not fully.

But enough.

Enough to stay grounded.

Enough to let the tears stay just behind his eyes.

Enough to just feel the presence of the three men with him. He was thankful for them, because really, if it wasn’t for them, if they didn’t come for him, he doesn’t know what would really happen to him.

Because after all, even if all of what happened confuses the hell out of him, Sunoo was still sure of one thing.

The Empress is dangerous.

.・。.・゜✭・

Sunoo had just returned from the palace. The heavy silence of the carriage ride lingered in his bones, a reminder of the Empress’s cold gaze and the weight of the words she’d left him with. His steps were slow as he entered the estate, the quiet familiarity of home doing little to soothe the storm still swirling inside him.

Then—

“Welcome home, young master.”

The familiar voice halted Sunoo mid-step. He blinked, and when he turned, there stood Wilcent, ever composed, ever warm, standing just inside the threshold with his gloved hands folded and a gentle smile on his weathered face.

For a brief, fragile moment, the chill left behind by the Empress’s words earlier in the garden disappeared. The tight knot in Sunoo’s chest, the one twisted by unanswered questions and sharpened by her gaze, began to loosen. Her voice, which had echoed in his head like a cold wind, faded into silence.

“Wilcent...” Sunoo breathed, his voice cracking with disbelief and something dangerously close to relief. He hadn’t even realized how much he missed that voice, that presence, until it was right in front of him again.

A smile broke across his face, genuine and childlike. “It feels like it’s been ages since I last saw you.”

Wilcent chuckled, the sound low and familiar, like the rustling of old books or the firewood crackling back in the estate’s hearth. “You always say that, young master.”

“But I mean it,” Sunoo insisted, stepping closer. “I really do.”

Wilcent’s expression softened. “Work around the estate piled up. I couldn’t leave things in disarray. I had to see everything settled before I could return to your side.”

Sunoo tilted his head slightly, mock-pouting. “So now that you’re here… I’m assuming the chaos has been tamed?”

A trace of fond amusement glinted in Wilcent’s eyes as he nodded. “Yes. For now, at least. Your old man is back.”

Sunoo paused. The words weren’t grand or flowery, but they carried a weight that sank straight into his chest.

Your old man is back.

They shouldn’t have made him feel anything, not really. But they did.

His real father had never spoken with affection, never looked at him with quiet pride, never made coming home feel like… this. Never made him feel like home. And yet Wilcent, who wasn’t even truly his father, who wasn’t even truly his in this world had managed to create that feeling just by being there.

“I’m glad,” Sunoo said quietly, his voice faltering with something unspoken. “I’m really glad you’re back.”

He hesitated for only a second before adding, almost in a whisper, “Then… can you stay for a while? I don’t want to be alone today.”

Wilcent’s features softened even more. Without hesitation, he stepped closer and placed a firm, reassuring hand on Sunoo’s shoulder, the kind of touch that grounded him, that told him it was okay to breathe.

“I’ll stay as long as you need me, young master. I always will.” 

Sunoo looked up at him, eyes wide, heart full.

Even though he had only recently come into this strange world, this life that wasn’t originally his, he felt lighter whenever Wilcent was near. Like some invisible burden was being lifted, like the weight of uncertainty didn’t press as heavily on his shoulders when Wilcent was standing beside him.

It was strange, almost unfair, how effortlessly Wilcent made him feel safe. But perhaps, it wasn’t strange at all.

Because in that still, quiet moment, he realized something with startling clarity.

This comfort, this peace, it didn’t feel new.

It felt like something that had been nurtured long before he arrived.

He was sure of it. The real Sunoo must have felt this way too. That Wilcent wasn’t just a loyal butler. But the father he never had.

And now, somehow, he was Sunoo’s too.

✾

The library was quiet, wrapped in the soft golden hush of late afternoon. Sunlight filtered through the tall windows, casting long beams across the carpet and painting warm stripes across rows of worn, leather-bound volumes. The air was thick with the scent of old pages and polished wood. A fire crackled in the hearth, its warmth slowly chasing away the stubborn chill still clinging to Sunoo’s skin.

He sat curled up in his usual chair by the window, knees drawn slightly up, a thick book lying open in his lap. The soft rustle of a turned page was the only sound besides the gentle pop of the fire. His eyes skimmed the words, but he wasn’t truly reading. His thoughts lingered elsewhere, caught in the barbed memory of a conversation he couldn’t shake, one that continued to echo in his chest like a dull, persistent ache.

Wilcent stood beside him, tall and still, his presence grounding. His gloved hands were loosely clasped, posture unchanging, ever the quiet sentinel. He hadn’t questioned it when Sunoo asked him to come. He had simply followed, as he always did, understanding that sometimes silence was heavier than words, and eventually, it would need to be shared.

And eventually, it was.

“She invited me to the inner garden,” Sunoo murmured, his voice barely above the whisper of a page turning. “The Empress.”

There was a subtle shift in Wilcent’s stance, so slight it might have gone unnoticed. But it didn’t escape Sunoo. Still, the man didn’t say anything, thinking that it was nothing.

“I actually didn’t expect that,” he continued, trying to keep his voice light, though it wavered. “I mean, visiting the palace today wasn’t even planned. It wasn’t on the schedule. So when the Empress asked for me with no heads-up. No explanation. Just… a sudden summons to the most private part of the palace.” 

Man, my heart beats so fast because of nervousness, I mean of course, it’s the Empress, who wouldn’t be nervous? 

His fingers tightened around the book’s edges. “I didn’t realize how serious it was until I was already there. Until I was standing in front of her.”

He let out a breath, sharp and quiet. “I even thought and maybe hoped, that we weren’t the only ones there. But guess what, Wilcent.”

Wilcent met his gaze, understanding dawning before the words were even spoken. “You two were the only ones there.”

Sunoo nodded slowly, a bitter sigh slipping out. His voice dropped lower, weighed with something unspoken. “She didn’t yell. She didn’t accuse me of anything. But the way she looked at me… it was like she already knew. Like she was watching me, just waiting for me to confirm her suspicions. Waiting for me to slip. I don’t understand it.”

That was what unsettled him the most. The uncertainty.

“The Empress…” Sunoo whispered, eyes flicking toward the fire. 

I don’t remember her. Not from my memories. Not even from the book. She was barely mentioned at all. So seeing her today, looking me straight in the eye, it felt like I was staring at a part of the puzzle I was never meant to solve.

It feels like she’s someone I should know, he thought bitterly, but I don’t. And that terrifies me.

A breeze stirred the velvet curtains, drawing light patterns against the far wall. Sunoo turned to another page he hadn’t read.

“She asked me questions. Simple ones. Or at least they should’ve been. But I… I froze. My mind just went blank.” He paused, breath catching for a moment. “And she smiled. Not kindly. Just… like she expected that. Like she’d already seen it happen in her head.”

His voice trailed off, confusion laced in every syllable. “I really don’t get it.”

Wilcent remained beside him, listening quietly. His expression shifted, just slightly, like something in Sunoo’s words stirred a memory. A recognition he chose not to voice. Still, he said nothing, just letting Sunoo speak, as if it was something familiar to him. Something he’d done many times before.

Sunoo didn’t notice.

Sunoo didn’t realize that this, speaking to Wilcent like this, letting his thoughts unravel softly in the silence, was something the one before him used to do too. That this moment wasn’t new, but a quiet echo of something long-standing.

He didn’t remember it. He doesn’t have an idea about it.

He just did it, without thinking. Like his heart already knew Wilcent was someone he could lean on. Someone who would understand, even if Sunoo himself couldn’t explain why.

It felt natural.

And so, he spoke, letting his thoughts tumble out, unaware that he was falling into a rhythm that wasn’t entirely his own.

“And then, before she could say more,” he continued, a quiet smile tugging at his lips, “Jay, Jake, and Heeseung appeared.”

That made Wilcent’s fingers twitch, a rare crack in his composure, a small smile appeared on his face upon hearing that someone came for Sunoo. As expected of him. Wilcent couldn’t help his thoughts, feeling like he’s a proud father of someone. Of him. 

“I don’t know how they knew. Heeseung must’ve used teleportation, but their timing, it was too perfect. Like they’d been watching. Or like they could feel something was wrong.” He let out a soft chuckle. “Heeseung said it was a mistake, but… no. I don’t believe that. The way they were watching her. The way they looked at me…”

Sunoo shook his head, overcome with something between gratitude and disbelief. “They were waiting. I just know it. And I’m thankful.”

He exhaled shakily, eyes fixed on the flickering hearth. He caught a glimpse of something shift in Wilcent’s expression again, just for a second, then it vanished, hidden behind practiced calm.

Wilcent knows something, should I keep an eye on him? Or am I just overthinking again?

“Did I say that I got scared of her?” Sunoo whispered before locking his gaze at Wilcent who nodded but still urged him to continue, so he did. “Because I did. And when the three of them arrived, I was terrified of her. She didn’t flinch. Didn’t even blink. Just looked at them like their presence didn’t surprise her at all. But I could feel it. The anger. She was furious.”

He swallowed. “She just turned to me and said, ‘We’ll talk again.’ Then she walked away. Didn’t even spare Heeseung or Jake a second glance. Aren’t they related? Are they like us? Do they also have a crack in their relationship? Hahahaha.”

A weak attempt at humor colored his voice, but it quickly faded. “Anyway. She’s so terrifying. I don’t wanna see her again.”

The fire crackled softly, like it was trying to fill the silence that settled between them.

Sunoo’s fingers curled tighter around the book. “Sunghoon, Ni-ki, and Jungwon showed up a few minutes later. I think they saw her leaving. Or maybe they just… felt it. You know how those six are. It’s like they’re tied together with invisible strings. They always find each other.”

“They’re really close,” Wilcent noted gently.

“Yeah… it’s cute.”

“Cute?”

“Yeah, don’t you think? Their friendship. I admire it. Actually, I… I want something like that.” Sunoo said, not noticing that he’s already smiling while thinking of the closeness of the six men.

Wilcent turned to him, brows raised. “Aren’t they your friends too?”

“What? No.” Sunoo blinked. “How could you say that? They don’t even like me.”

Do they? He remembered Ni-ki’s stories, Jungwon’s closeness to him, and Jay surprisingly being his childhood friend.

His thoughts tangled again. I don’t know. My head hurts trying to make sense of everything.

“Huh. That’s not what it seems like to me,” Wilcent said gently. “I thought you were part of them.”

“You’re funny,” Sunoo muttered. “I’m sure I’m not. Maybe it just looks like that because I’m Jake’s fiancé. But… that’s it.” 

Don’t overthink it, Sunoo. It’ll just hurt.

Stop assuming things.

“Okay. If you say so, young master.” Wilcent answered, sounded defeated because it looks like Sunoo was so sure that they don’t like him, even if it doesn’t seem like it.

Sunoo gave him a small, tired smile. “Yeah… what you’re saying is so far from the truth. But anyway, back to the story, Sunghoon kept his distance, but he was tense. Angry, maybe. I’m not sure. Ni-ki was full of questions, even if he tried to hide it like he always does.”

He paused, then smiled faintly. “And Jungwon…”

His voice dropped again. “He didn’t say much. Just stood by me. Like he was ready to push the whole world away if I needed him to.”

A long silence followed. 

And then it hits him like thunder. His brows furrowed as he recalled what he just said.

Wait. What?

Jungwon looked like he was ready to set everything else aside… for me?

Wait.

And the others, too. Their concern. Their timing. Their presence.

What…?

“Oh?” Wilcent’s voice broke into his thoughts, laced with teasing. “Why did you stop? Did you realize that I’m right?”

Sunoo gasped, over-the-top, and looked at Wilcent like he’d said something scandalous. “I did not!”

Wilcent chuckled. “Oh, young master. You’re far too clueless and innocent.”

“You’re imagining things, Wilcent.” Sunoo answered, too quickly.

And just like that, the tension broke into laughter, soft and warm, echoing gently through the quiet room.

The fire had settled into a low, gentle crackle. Their laughter faded, leaving behind a comfortable stillness. Sunoo leaned back in his chair, the weight of his thoughts a little lighter now, the air around them warmed not just by the hearth but by the quiet trust hanging between them.

Wilcent remained still, eyes on the fire for a long moment before he finally spoke. “Can I be honest?”

Sunoo turned to him, blinking in surprise. “Huh? Sure…”

Wilcent looked at him then, not with the softness of a servant, but with the quiet clarity of someone who had seen too much and kept too much to himself.

“Just enjoy it.”

Sunoo frowned slightly. “Enjoy what?”

“Everything.” Wilcent’s voice was steady, gentle. “Enjoy your life, Sunoo. Don’t overthink things too much. Don’t chase every answer, don’t weigh every moment down. Just… do what your heart tells you to do.”

Sunoo’s lips parted, but no words came out. There was something about the way Wilcent said it, like he meant every word not just for today, but for all the days Sunoo had yet to live. Like he can read Sunoo’s heavy thoughts and can see through him.

It felt weird but at the same time, it felt right. It was like Wilcent knew what he exactly needed to hear and genuinely wanted him to just enjoy his life.

Sunoo blinked, a little stunned and not sure how to respond to him. “That… was weirdly poetic of you.”

Wilcent chuckled under his breath. “Even old men have their moments.”

And just like that, the silence returned, the heaviness was gone, it was now replaced with softness and warmth, and a little more bearable atmosphere.

Just enjoy it.. haha can I do that?

.・。.・゜✭・

Just like the last time that they met, they’re in the exact same place where they were last time, a room tucked away at the very end of the house with no one that can see them, for them to discuss freely, without anyone’s interruption.

“Keep your eyes on the Empress,” one of them said, voice low but firm, as they stood near the window, overlooking the edge of the quiet garden. The shadows hid their faces, but their posture was tense, alert, and ready.

“I already am,” the other replied without missing a beat. “Even before you said it. I’ve been watching her every move since that day. I can’t let her get another chance to do something to him. Not again.”

There was a beat of silence before the first one muttered, bitterly, “She’s such a pain in the ass.”

A quiet, humorless chuckle followed. “Heh. Tell me about it. She’s unbearable. There’s something about her… like she knows more than she should. I keep going back to that moment, what happened between her and Sunoo. What did she say to him? What did she do?”

“I wonder about that every time I look at him,” the first said, voice softening. “The way he talks. The way he hesitates. Like something inside him got left behind there. It’s hard. It’s really hard to watch him like this.”

The second one leaned slightly against the wall, fingers curling into a fist. “I know. I hate this feeling. Like we’re standing on the other side of a glass wall, and no matter how close we are, he’s still somewhere far away.”

“I just want him back,” he continued quietly. “The real him. The one who used to laugh with us without overthinking it. The one who didn’t look so… lost.”

“Yeah,” the first whispered. “We all do. We all miss him, even if no one says it out loud. Every single one of us is waiting.”

They both stood there in silence, swirling with thoughts about him, thinking of ways to keep him around, as if by simply staying close, they could keep Sunoo from slipping further away.

“I hope he finds his happiness and peace.” 

.・。.・゜✭・

“Kill me.”

Sunoo’s voice cracked as he clung to the man's hand with trembling fingers, desperation seeping through every syllable. The light behind the man cast his face in shadow so he couldn’t see his face clearly, but Sunoo didn’t need to see him right now, he only needed him to listen. To understand.

He was falling apart.

Almost collapsing to his knees, Sunoo held on tighter, as though anchoring himself to the last person who could free him from the unbearable weight pressing down on his chest.

“Please,” he whispered, brokenly. “Please, just kill me.”

The man didn’t move. His grip tightened instead, firm, unwavering, like he was trying to hold Sunoo together with sheer will alone.

“Sunoo… I can’t,” he said, voice hoarse. “I can’t do what you’re asking of me.”

But Sunoo wouldn’t hear it. He shook his head violently, tears pouring freely down his face, soaking the collar of his clothes. His body shook, shoulders trembling with the sobs he could no longer contain.

“No, no, please—you can. Just make it look natural, make them forget I ever existed. You’re the only one who can… I beg you, please—k-kill me. Please…”

The man’s hand remained locked in his, but his voice cracked under the strain. “Please stop, Sunoo. Don’t say that. I can’t. I won’t.”

Sunoo’s voice turned frantic. “You can! You’re the great mage—they all say so! This would be nothing for you, just a spell, just one moment. You could make it painless. You could make it right.”

“I can’t,” the man said again, his voice breaking. “I don’t want to.”

Sunoo’s whole body trembled. “Why?” he cried. “Why not? I don’t want to be here anymore. I can’t keep pretending I’m okay. It’s too much. It’s too much. I just want to rest. I just… want it to end.”

His voice fell to a whisper. “Please…”

“Sun, we can’t lose you, p-please stop this.” The man’s voice trembled, soft, pained, and barely holding itself together.

“No.. please, please end it now.. please, I beg you.” 

Sunoo jolted upright, gasping.

His chest rose and fell rapidly, sweat clinging to his skin, his heart racing like it was trying to escape his ribs. His sheets were tangled around his legs, and the quiet of the room felt deafening.

What was that?

It wasn’t just a dream. No, it felt real. Too real.

It was a memory.

Sunoo brought a trembling hand to his lips, as if the touch would somehow ground him, pull him back from the echo of the pleading voice still ringing in his ears. The desperation, and the way that man had called him Sun. He couldn’t help but to swallow hard.

Why? What was the reason?

His fingers curled into the blanket, clenching it tightly. The words still clung to his skin, like bruises left behind by ghosts, Kill me. Please. End it.

His own voice.

He had said those words, maybe not him but the real Sunoo, but he couldn’t believe that those words came from him.

And someone, someone had tried to stop him, to change his mind. Someone had begged him to stay, a complete opposite of what he actually wanted. To die.

Sunoo let out a shaky breath, burying his face into his hands. The heat of the memory still lingered in his body, and the ache in his chest refused to settle.

He hadn’t just wanted to die.

He had wanted to disappear.

The weight of everything he’d been carrying, had been too much and unbearable that he chose and wanted that path. And yet… someone had refused to let him go.

“Sun, we can’t lose you.”

Who was it?

Why couldn’t he remember clearly? Why of all times that he had remembered memories, why now that the man had a light shadowing his face, now that it involves why he came into this world in exchange for the real Sunoo.

And why did hearing that voice make his heart ache so badly?

He curled into himself, pressing his forehead to his knees as a fresh wave of tears began to fall, quiet and bitter. He didn’t know if they were from guilt, sorrow, something else entirely or if these are some remnants of the real Sunoo’s feelings, he doesn’t know.

But he knew two things.

That memory… was real, and that would bug his mind until he knew the reason for it. Why the real Sunoo wanted to die.

And his heart aches from the memory that just resurfaced.

.・。.・゜✭・

“You’re quiet,” Jay said, breaking the stillness that had settled over them since they left the estate. At first, he hadn’t thought much of it, he assumed Sunoo was just tired after the conversation with his father. 

But observing him now, the silence felt different. Heavier. Like something was pressing down on Sunoo’s shoulders.

“Hmm, am I?” Sunoo murmured, his voice barely above a whisper as his gaze stayed fixed on the passing scenery beyond the carriage window. But his thoughts were far from the view.

Jay watched him closely. “Yeah… you are.” There was a pause before he gently asked, “Did he say something to you again?”

Sunoo turned his head slightly, catching the concern etched across Jay’s face. A faint, almost bitter chuckle escaped his lips. He shifted, sitting up straighter, his hands quietly folding over his lap.

“He said something,” he admitted, “but it’s nothing. Not worth my attention, or even yours.”

The carriage fell quiet again, the rhythm of the wheels filling the space between them. Jay didn’t respond right away, but the way he was looking at Sunoo made it obvious, he didn’t believe him. He was measuring his words, waiting for something more. Sunoo felt the weight of that gaze and offered a small smile in return.

If only you knew, Jay. The truth is, I couldn’t care less about what he says anymore.

‘Behave and don’t embarrass me,’ he says, as if anything I do would ever be enough. I’m a disappointment to him just by existing.

Sunoo sighed softly and decided to throw Jay a bone, something close enough to the truth to pacify him.

“He just said the usual,” he muttered, hoping it would be enough to ease Jay’s worry.

But it wasn’t. Jay’s jaw clenched, his hand curling into a fist before he quickly released it. He tried to hide his reaction, tried to stay composed, but nothing ever slipped past Sunoo, not when it comes to Jay.

Jay became like that because he knows exactly what the usual means. 

Should I… go to him? Calm him down?

The thought crossed his mind for a brief second before he pushed it away just as quickly.

No. Why should I be the one to soothe him?

So he stayed where he was, eyes drifting back to the window, letting the silence return.

“It’s nothing, Jay,” he said softly, almost to himself. “Don’t worry.”

My father’s not worth the energy I’d have to waste.

.・。.・゜✭・

As soon as the carriage rolled a stop at the palace gates, a familiar figure stood waiting, Sunghoon, arms loosely crossed, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. He looked like he’d been standing there for a while, clearly expecting them.

The carriage door opened, and without hesitation, Sunghoon stepped forward, extending his hand toward Sunoo.

Sunoo blinked, momentarily surprised by the gesture. He hadn’t asked for help, and truthfully, didn’t think he needed it, but there was something calm and effortless in the way Sunghoon offered his hand, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

His brows knit slightly in instinctive protest, but he said nothing and accepted the hand. It was warm, steady, and his own fingers curled slightly tighter than they needed to as he allowed himself to be guided down.

Across from them, Jay stepped down from the other side of the carriage. The moment he caught sight of their joined hands, his expression twisted. His jaw ticked. “I should be the one doing that,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

Sunghoon heard it anyway. A sharp, amused snort escaped him. “You should’ve been faster,” he shot back, smirking.

Jay narrowed his eyes. “Your hands were already out before the damn carriage even stopped. What was I supposed to do? Shove you aside?”

Sunghoon tilted his head innocently, still holding onto Sunoo for a moment longer than necessary. “Heh, I was just trying to help you down, too,” he added, clearly enjoying the spark of irritation flickering across Jay’s face. “You just didn’t want me to. You went down on the other side of the carriage.”

Jay scoffed. “Because I can do it myself.”

Their bickering continued like a practiced rhythm, light and familiar. Sunoo, now standing between them, watched the exchange with a slight shake of his head and the ghost of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

They were ridiculous. But their tone was warm, even if their words were sharp. It felt… normal, like it is something that always happens between them.

“Thanks,” Sunoo said softly once the two were done bickering, turning to Sunghoon with a small nod of appreciation.

Jay stiffened beside him.

Sunoo caught it instantly. He turned, only to find Jay glancing away with a scowl tugging at his features, his arms crossed tightly. He didn’t say anything, but the sulk was written all over him.

Sunoo raised a brow. “What now?”

Jay said nothing.

But Sunghoon was quicker. He immediately knew the reason for Jay's actions and decided to tease him once again “Why should he thank you?” he said with a grin, stepping a little closer to Sunoo’s side. “I was the one who helped him down.”

Jay didn’t respond, but the pink blooming at the tips of his ears betrayed him. His lips pressed together in a tight line, and for a second, he looked more like a chastised child than a knight.

Sunoo’s chest tightened slightly at the sight. There was something unexpectedly endearing about Jay like this, quietly flustered, caught off guard.

Sunghoon noticed too. His grin widened.

With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he nudged Sunoo lightly. “Hey,” he whispered conspiratorially.

Sunoo turned to look at him, puzzled. But Sunghoon only jerked his chin toward Jay and leaned in close to Sunoo, too close.

Sunoo felt the whisper before he heard it. Warm breath brushed against the shell of his ear, sending a ripple down his spine.

“He’s sulking,” Sunghoon murmured, barely containing a chuckle. “Go and thank him too, Sunny.”

The nickname and the breath combined were too much. Sunoo’s eyes widened as he quickly stepped back, hand flying to his ear as if to cool it down. His heart stuttered, beating far too fast for something so trivial. He swallowed hard, unsure why the simple whisper affected him so much.

Still reeling from the strange rush, Sunoo forced himself to glance at Jay and found him already watching. But this time, he wasn’t scowling.

He was actually smiling which was an unexpected sight for Sunoo because that’s not what he’s expecting before glancing at Jay.

Not teasing or mocking, just… genuinely smiling. Soft around the eyes. Gentle in a way that made Sunoo’s stomach flip for reasons he couldn’t name.

Sunoo faked a cough, trying to ground himself. He straightened his shoulders and said, perhaps a little too stiffly, “Thanks, Jay. Let’s go.”

And without waiting for their response, he turned quickly and started walking ahead, trying to put space between him and whatever that moment just was with those two.

Behind him, he could hear Sunghoon’s low chuckle and the sound of Jay’s amused exhale. And though they said nothing more, he had a strange feeling they both felt like they’d won something.

And maybe, just maybe, Sunoo had lost something, but he couldn’t quite figure out what.

✾

“Why am I always dragged here whenever Jay needs to report to the crown prince?”

It was barely above a whisper, more of a thought voiced aloud. But Sunghoon, seated comfortably beside him on the stone ledge that overlooked the training grounds, heard it clearly. A laugh slipped from him, quiet, amused.

“Well, it’s true,” Sunoo continued with a sigh, shifting slightly where he sat as he wrapped his arms around his knees. It seemed like Jay couldn’t and didn’t want to leave him alone, not even for official business. Whenever Jay had to go to the palace, he’d bring Sunoo along, no matter how unnecessary it was. And Sunoo, without really knowing why, would follow. Every time. Without protest. Without reason.

“He can’t leave you alone,” Sunghoon replied, his tone casual, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “You also come with him, though. Without any complaints.”

Sunoo let out a breath, the corners of his lips twitching into a small smile. “Heh, you’re right. I wonder why.”

He didn’t meet Sunghoon’s gaze. His eyes remained fixed on the open training grounds in front of them, where the knights were currently practicing. Ni-ki was leading the drills, his stance precise and commanding, while Jungwon moved beside him, offering support or corrections when needed. It was oddly calming to watch, almost like background noise to the storm of thoughts brewing in his mind.

Sunghoon turned his head slightly, observing Sunoo’s profile before following his gaze to the field. He hadn’t joined training today, he chose to stay behind today to keep Sunoo company while Jay went to Jake to give his reports.

“Hmm, maybe because you missed us,” Sunghoon murmured, feigning nonchalance, but the tilt in his voice suggested something more playful, more pointed.

Sunoo turned to him so fast it was a miracle he didn’t strain his neck. His expression was caught somewhere between disbelief and offense. “Are you insane? Why the hell would I miss you guys?”

Sunghoon chuckled at his reaction, clearly enjoying it. “What? Am I wrong? You always come here whenever you miss us.”

“Shut up,” Sunoo shot back, voice laced with irritation, but it was hollow, familiar, teasing. “This will be the last time you guys will see me.”

That made Sunghoon laugh even harder. He leaned back against the stone wall behind them, arms crossing over his chest, legs stretched out. “You can’t do that.”

“And why not?” Sunoo challenged, brows furrowed.

Sunghoon tilted his head back lazily. “If you don’t want to see us hanging around your estate all the time, then yeah, you can’t do that.”

Sunoo clicked his tongue. “Tsk. Why do you guys even go wherever I am? I thought you didn’t like me.”

“What?” Sunghoon blinked. “Who said that?”

“Huh? Am I wrong?” Sunoo tilted his head, eyes narrowing. “The way you told me last time that no one likes me... I assumed that was the case.”

Sunghoon’s expression fell for a moment, confusion flashing across his face. “What the hell, Sunoo.”

“What?” Sunoo blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in Sunghoon’s tone.

“You thought I meant that seriously?” Sunghoon’s voice tightened. 

“We always mess around like that. It’s our thing.” Sunghoon’s tone was softer now, almost cautious, like he was afraid of breaking something delicate.

“The last time you told me no one would ever love me or care for me,” he added with a sheepish laugh, like he was trying to lighten the weight of it. “It was supposed to be just... a thing between us. You started it, remember? You said we should try to see who was better at playful insults. You said it’d be fun.”

Sunoo froze.

Oh. What?

That... was a joke?

His brain whirled, struggling to reconcile the weight those words had carried in his memory with the casual way Sunghoon brushed them off. 

Who in their right mind would think that kind of thing is normal banter and fun?

What kind of person starts a competition like that? Was the real Sunoo insane?

He barely had time to sit with that thought when Sunghoon’s voice pierced through the air, sharp and panicked. “Oh shit—Iki!”

Sunghoon shot up from the ledge and bolted across the training ground.

Sunoo blinked, heart lurching in his chest. His thoughts scattered, crashing over each other like waves. He instinctively looked in the direction Sunghoon had run.

Ni-ki was on the ground.

Sunoo’s breath caught in his throat.

The younger knight was clutching his ankle, his leg twisted uncomfortably beneath him. Even from where he sat, Sunoo could see the pain on his face, though Ni-ki was clearly trying to mask it. Jungwon was at his side in an instant, and Sunghoon dropped to his knees next to them, hands trembling slightly as he reached out to steady Ni-ki.

Sunoo’s chest tightened.

The way Sunghoon hovered, tense, panicked, and visibly distressed made something twist inside him. Do they like each other? The question popped uninvited into his head. The concern in Sunghoon’s voice, the way his hands moved so carefully, like Ni-ki was made of glass. The way Ni-ki tried to smile through the pain just to reassure him.

Or am I just being malicious?

He shook his head, berating himself. Oh shit, Sunoo, stop it. Is Ni-ki okay? That fall looked like it really hurt. His stomach twisted with guilt. Should I go to them? Would I even be helpful?

He hesitated, fingers curling slightly into the fabric of his clothes. But before he could stand, something caught his attention.

Ni-ki leaned in closer to Sunghoon, whispering something that Sunoo couldn’t hear.

Sunghoon’s shoulders stiffened at first, then relaxed. He let out a sigh, half exasperated, half affectionate, and ruffled Ni-ki’s hair with a mix of frustration and fondness. Ni-ki just grinned, smug despite the pain.

Sunghoon shook his head and stood, patting Jungwon’s shoulder before making his way back to Sunoo. He plopped down beside him with a sigh, resting his head back against the wall as if all the energy had been drained from him.

“Is he okay?” Sunoo asked quickly, still watching Ni-ki from the corner of his eye.

“Yeah. He’ll live,” Sunghoon muttered. “Just a bad landing.”

Sunoo stared at him, his lips parting before his mind could catch up with his mouth. The words slipped out before he could think better of it.

"Do you like Ni-ki?"

The question sliced through the comfortable silence like a blade, abrupt, startling, too pointed to be brushed off.

Sunghoon’s eyes widened in surprise, his body going still as he blinked at Sunoo. "Huh?"

Realization crashed down on Sunoo a second too late. His face burned, panic rising in his throat. "Never mind," he blurted out, quickly looking away. "Forget I asked. Seriously. That was dumb."

But Sunghoon didn’t let it go. His eyes lingered on Sunoo with a curious glint, and slowly, a smirk curled at the corner of his lips. "Wanna know a secret?" he asked, voice low and teasing, like he was offering a challenge.

Sunoo frowned, still flustered. "What secret? That you’re in love with Ni-ki?" The words came out in a mutter, half-hearted and automatic, yet again, his mouth moved faster than his brain. God, this mouth.

To his surprise, Sunghoon didn’t deny it. Instead, he let out a sigh, not annoyed or mocking, but soft and strangely peaceful, as if he’d been waiting for him to ask.

His gaze drifted back to the training field, where Ni-ki now sat on a bench beside Jungwon, holding an ice-wrapped bandage to his ankle and laughing softly at something the other said.

“Yeah,” Sunghoon murmured, his voice suddenly tender. “But not just that.”

Sunoo’s head tilted slightly, confusionflickering in his eyes. “What?”

“You’re really in love with him?” he asked, quieter this time, his voice barely more than a whisper. There was something fragile in the air, he knew this wasn’t something Sunghoon said lightly. It felt like stepping into sacred ground.

Sunghoon nodded with quiet certainty, as if it wasn’t even something to be ashamed of. "Yeah, but that’s not it entirely."

Sunoo furrowed his brows, heart starting to race as he tried to piece it together. “Then what?”

“I’m in love,” Sunghoon said, smiling softly now, “not just with Ni-ki, but with all five of them.”

The words hit Sunoo like a slap to the chest.

He froze. “What?!”

“And I’m in a relationship with them.”

Sunoo’s breath caught, his eyes wide with disbelief. He stared at Sunghoon, blinking rapidly as if the sheer weight of those words could be blinked away.

“What the fuck?!” he whispered, voice full of shock, awe, and something that sounded like secondhand panic.

“You’re WHAT?!”

Chapter Text

“Are you fucking with me right now?” Sunoo’s voice cracked through the open training grounds, sharp and disbelieving, slicing clean through the ambient noise. A few knights paused mid-drill, startled. One even dropped his sword with a clatter.

Sunghoon, standing beside him near the fencing rails, didn’t so much as flinch. His usual smirk remained fixed, confident, unreadable, and entirely too calm. He took a quick glance to the knights and quietly gestured to them to go back training in which they immediately did. 

Sunoo, on the other hand, couldn’t breathe, he didn’t even look away, his stare stayed at Sunghoon, waiting for him to say something, to explain what he just heard from him.

His fingers curled tightly around the edge of the wooden post, nails digging in, knuckles drained of color. He was frozen, everything inside him vibrating, buzzing with disbelief.

Across the training field, Ni-ki lounged on a bench, arms crossed, his gaze focused on the knights’ footwork. Beside him, Jungwon stood with his usual calmness, quietly correcting stances or murmuring suggestions. Both had glanced over earlier when Sunoo had his outburst, but after a subtle gesture from Sunghoon, they turned their attention back to the training. Still, the sound of Sunoo’s voice lingered, and curiosity quietly stirred within them.

If someone looked at Sunoo and Sunghoon right now, they looked so normal. So calm. As if the ground hadn’t just been ripped out from under Sunoo’s feet.

But his mind was on fire. He kept replaying the words. Over and over. Like his brain couldn’t accept them.

Six of them. Together.

Not metaphorically. Not like comrades. Not a brotherhood forged in war or loyalty.

Romantically. Intimately. In an actual relationship.

The weight of it hit him like a collapsing library. His lungs struggled to expand, like the air had grown thick with something he couldn’t name.

And the worst part? He believed Sunghoon.

As insane as it sounded, as absolutely unthinkable as it was, he believed him, even if what he just said sounded so absurd to him, he believed him.

“Why would I lie to you?” Sunghoon’s voice was maddeningly soft. Gentle, even. As if that alone explained everything.

Because yeah, why would he lie to me?

Sunoo let out a sound that was half a laugh and half a gasp, his voice thin and shaking. “Okay.. no—wait. Hahaha the fuck. How? When? Oh my God, HOW?”

He turned in a quick, agitated circle, pacing in place like the words were burning holes in his skin. “Aren’t you.. aren’t you brothers?!” He exclaimed, eyes wide as he stared at Sunghoon bewildered.

That’s what the book said. The book had said they were brothers. They even played a game to decide the crown prince. So how could this be true?

How could they be in a relationship? Is that normal in this world?

Or

Am I wrong again?

His question made Sunghoon paused, brow furrowed now in genuine confusion. “Brothers? Me? With who?”

Sunoo threw his hands up. “You, Jake, Heeseung! The three of you!”

The way Sunghoon blinked at him made something inside Sunoo splinter. His face contorted like Sunoo had just claimed the sky was green. “Sun… what the hell are you talking about?”

That made him stop, the genuine confusion in Sunghoon’s expression was enough for him to realize that there’s something wrong again with what he knew.

He really doesn’t know, Sunghoon looked really confused. He doesn’t know what I’m saying.

With just looking at Sunghoon’s expression, Sunoo had another conclusion. That maybe..

Maybe he was the one who never knew anything in the first place. Maybe everything he thought he understood was just one big misunderstanding wrapped in assumptions and fiction.

And yet, wasn’t it true about the fiancé part?

So what’s real and not?

With the confusion from both of them growing, Sunoo brushed his hand through his hair and tried to make sense of what he was saying to Sunghoon, he heaved a sigh and blinked a few times.

“I mean uh you’re all princes. You’ve always been together, always side by side. What else was I supposed to think?” Sunoo hissed, lowering his voice and scanning the area to make sure no one overheard.

And for the first time, Sunghoon’s smile dipped. He exhaled slowly, leaning against the railing. “You really don’t remember our country’s structure, do you?”

Sunoo blinked. “Forget what?”

“This isn’t a hereditary monarchy, Sun” Sunghoon said quietly, gesturing toward the knights in the field. “It’s elective. Princes aren’t born, they’re chosen. Based on merit, legacy, capability.”

Sunghoon looked at Ni-ki, then to Jungwon who were both not too far from them before continuing. He crossed his arms as he explained. “Heeseung’s family leads the mage houses. Oldest and most powerful line. So of course he was picked, he’s the strongest candidate for mages. Me? My house is built on generations of knights, we also have a history of being rulers and Jake, sure, he’s the king’s son, but even that alone wasn’t enough. He earned it, like the rest of us.”

Sunoo stared at him, mouth slightly open, thoughts racing and colliding. He was wrong. Again.

Shit.

Silence fell between them, heavy and thick. All he could hear was the sound of swords clashing in the distance, and the sharp whistle of Jungwon correcting a stance.

Everything suddenly felt like it had shifted, like the ground beneath his feet was just a little less real.

Sunghoon stepped in closer, voice soft again, tinged with a familiar playfulness. “So no, Sun. We’re not related. Not even a little.”

He leaned just slightly, smile tugging at his lips. “So... nothing weird’s going on. That help?”

Sunoo made a guttural sound and grabbed at his hair in frustration. “Oh my God, I can’t do this shit right now.” His curse rang a little too loud.

Across the field, Ni-ki called out, voice sharp with authority and laced with concern. “You two good, or do I need to separate you?”

Sunghoon casually threw a thumbs-up. “All good, Captain. Just enlightening our dear Sunoo.”

Jungwon shot him a suspicious look. “I hope you’re not saying weird things again, hyung.”

“What? Me? Never.” Sunghoon grinned. Sunoo didn’t say anything. He looked like he wanted the earth to open and swallow him whole.

Fuck that book.

Nothing’s going right because of that book. Everything is wrong.

Everything I know is the opposite of what’s happening here. Why?

Did I do something wrong? Did the plot change because of my actions?

Sunoo inhaled deeply, chest rising, and then exhaled in one long, resigned breath. His voice was small. Almost fragile.

“…Okay.”

Sunghoon tilted his head, sharp eyes narrowing. “Okay?”

Sunoo’s gaze remained fixed ahead, watching the knights, jaw tight. “Hmm.”

“You sound mad.”

“I’m not.”

“You do,” Sunghoon pressed, suspicious. “And that sigh earlier? Total ‘mad’ sigh.”

“Shut up.”

“See?” Sunghoon jabbed a finger at him. “You are mad.”

Sunoo groaned, rolled his eyes, and stepped off the railing with a sharp huff. His boots crunched against the gravel as he started to walk away.

Sunghoon followed immediately, light on his feet, matching his pace with ease. “Wait, are you seriously mad?”

“I’m not, Sunghoon.” The words were tight between clenched teeth.

Sunghoon studied him. “You look like you are. And that jaw clench? That's the cherry on top.”

Sunoo didn’t respond. His hands were buried in his tunic folds, almost like he was anchoring himself, because if he didn’t, he might scream.

Again, Fuck the book.

Fuck this whole mess.

They’re in a relationship.

And no one told me, oh wait. Where did that come from?

Sunoo secretly clutched his chest, heart suddenly beating fast from his last thought. Why did that hurt?

Why was he mad again? Is it because what he knew was wrong or was it something else? The sudden question made him stop.

“What’s really bothering you?” Sunghoon beside him gently asked, voice softer now, earnest, careful not to agitate him more.

And that, that question, almost broke him. Because suddenly, he didn’t know. 

He didn’t know why it twisted in his chest so sharply. Why the thought of them being together, made his stomach knot.

Why it felt like something had been taken from him without warning, why he felt like someone he trusted betrayed him. 

Why? 

Why does it hurt?

Why am I suddenly hurting?

So instead of answering, he said nothing and just walked faster.

He only stopped when he reached Ni-ki and Jungwon who immediately sensed his presence and didn’t hesitate to stop what they were doing.

Jungwon turned first, smiling, not until he saw Sunoo’s face, and the smile dropped. Ni-ki blinked in confusion, eyebrows drawing together.

“Are you okay? Does it still hurt?” Not minding the shift in their expressions, Sunoo asked quietly, eyes flicking to Ni-ki’s ankle.

Even though confused, Ni-ki answered. “No, it’s fine. Doesn’t hurt anymore.” He even moved it, proving his point.

Sunoo stared for a moment, then glanced at the two of them. His eyes lingered too long then he let out a sigh so heavy it could’ve knocked him over.

After making sure that Ni-ki’s really okay, Sunoo without a word left, storming out of the training grounds.

Jungwon and Ni-ki stared after him, baffled.

“What the hell happened?” Jungwon asked.

Sunghoon arrived moments later with a sheepish shrug. “I think... he’s confused. Maybe annoyed. Possibly mad.”

Ni-ki narrowed his eyes. “What did you say to him?”

“Uh... maybe I said something?” Sunghoon scratched the back of his head.

“Hyung.”

“I may have told him we’re in a relationship.”

There was a long pause. Ni-ki and Jungwon exchanged a long, exasperated look, the kind that didn’t need words.

“Hyung! You idiot,” Jungwon hissed, throwing his hands up.

“Oh my god…” Ni-ki groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “You’re such an idiot.”

Sunghoon raised both hands defensively, backing away half a step. “Okay, okay! I know. I wasn’t thinking. I just… I got excited. It’s been a while since we actually talked like that. I missed him.”

“Right.” That last part softened the frustration in Jungwon’s expression. Even Ni-ki’s shoulders sagged a little, the tension leaving him with a heavy sigh.

Because truthfully, they all missed him too.

Even if Sunoo had been physically close, attending meetings, joining meals, walking the same halls, it still felt like he was somewhere far away. Like a wall stood quietly between them, and none of them knew how to climb it.

They all missed him, the way he used to be. The way he felt like theirs.

And now, with everything out in the open, all they could do was wait, hoping that Sunghoon’s slip hadn’t pushed him even further away.

Hope that somehow, this wouldn’t be the thing that will break them. “What will happen now?” The three of them questioned.

A question that will linger through their minds for who knows how long.

✾

Shit. Why am I even getting this worked up?

Sunoo’s boots echoed sharply against the stone corridor behind the training field, each step landing harder than the last, an angry rhythm that matched the storm brewing inside his chest. His thoughts were a tangled mess of confusion, frustration, and something dangerously close to heartbreak.

They’re in a relationship. All six of them.

He dragged a trembling hand through his hair, gripping the roots tightly like the pressure might somehow ground him, like the pain might drown out the noise in his head.

Why do you care so much? What does that have to do with you? His breath came out uneven as he clenched his jaw, trying to force himself to calm down.

Get a grip, Sunoo. It shouldn’t matter. It really, really shouldn’t. 

And yet it did, and that was the most terrifying part.

I’m Jake’s fiancé, for fuck’s sake. Then what does that make me? Did I just walk into something I was never supposed to be part of?

He hated the way his chest ached, how tight everything felt, like a weight had settled where his heart should be.

Why does this bother me so much? Why does it feel like I’ve been left out of something I didn’t even know I was part of? Like I’m the only one not in on the secret?

His hands scrubbed over his face, jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. “God,” he muttered, voice breaking. “I’m going to lose my mind.”

“Sun?”

That voice, so gentle, so familiar, sliced through the fog in his head. Sunoo froze. His body tensed before the name even left his lips. “Heeseung.” It was barely more than a whisper.

“Hmm?” Soft footsteps echoed, drawing closer until Heeseung stood right in front of him, close enough to hear a whisper, close enough to see right through him.

“You…” Sunoo’s voice faltered. The words were there, pressing against his throat, but they refused to come out.

Heeseung tilted his head, confusion flickering in his soft gaze. “Me?”

Before he could stop himself, the question tumbled out, fragile and cracked at the edges. “You’re not single… are you?”

Heeseung blinked. “Huh? Uh…” That hesitation was all Sunoo needed.

He exhaled harshly, shaking his head as if trying to clear the air around them. “You’re in a relationship,” he said, quieter this time. His voice wasn’t angry anymore. It was just… tired. Wounded. “All six of you.”

Heeseung’s eyes widened. “W-What? H-How do you even—”

“Forget it.” The bitterness in Sunoo’s tone cut the conversation clean. He turned and walked away, his fists clenched tightly at his sides, nails digging into his palms.

“Sun…?” Heeseung’s voice followed him. It was soft. Uncertain. Laced with worry. And something that sounded like guilt.

Heeseung didn’t move right away. His gaze lingered on Sunoo’s retreating figure. He could have followed. Could have said something. But he didn’t.

Because what he saw in Sunoo’s expression, that flicker of something raw and painful, scared him. There was more than anger there. More than confusion. The kind that made Heeseung’s chest feel tight with shame.

Heeseung didn’t realize he’d started walking again until Sunoo suddenly glanced at him.

“What do you think you’re doing right now?” His voice was sharp, challenging. But beneath the bite, it trembled.

Heeseung blinked, caught off guard. He hadn’t even realized how fast his feet had moved. He was scared. Scared of where this was heading. Scared that Sunoo might start pushing them all away. Scared that whatever fragile bond they had was starting to splinter.

That fear pushed him to follow. Because the one thing none of them wanted was to see Sunoo distance himself, to watch him shut them out completely.

“I’m asking you.” Sunoo’s voice cut through the silence like a blade, snapping Heeseung out of his thoughts. His brows were furrowed, lips pressed into a tight, frustrated line as he shot a glance at the older boy.

Heeseung blinked at him, trying to gather his thoughts. “Uh… I’m not following you.”

Sunoo’s eyes narrowed. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Heeseung replied quickly, his gaze darting away to stare at a passing window, pretending to admire the stone-carved arches. “Where are you going, anyway?”

“Library.”

Heeseung nodded, his lips twitching into a forced smile. “Great. That’s where I’m going too.” His tone was far too casual. His eyes still refused to meet Sunoo’s.

Sunoo squinted at him suspiciously. He didn’t believe that for a second, but he let it go.

For now.

He turned away, continuing down the corridor, footsteps echoing in slow, deliberate beats. But he didn’t head toward the library. His route curved toward a quieter wing of the estate, one Heeseung clearly didn’t recognize.

And still, the man followed without hesitation, hands tucked into the sleeves of his robe, pretending this was all perfectly normal.

Sunoo’s lips twitched with something between annoyance and triumph. He took another sharp turn, deliberately straying further from the library wing.

Moments later, he came to a full stop.

He pivoted slowly, arms folding tightly across his chest as he stared Heeseung down. “You’re not going to the library, are you?”

“H-Huh?” Heeseung startled, nearly bumping into him from how close he’d been trailing. “What?”

Sunoo tilted his head, eyes narrowing. “You’re just following me.”

Heeseung gave a sheepish, crooked smile, scratching at the back of his neck. “W-Well…”

“Where are you really going?” Sunoo demanded, stepping closer, brows arching high.

Instead of answering, Heeseung deflected with a nervous chuckle. “Uhh… where are you going?”

Sunoo groaned and rolled his eyes so hard it was almost theatrical. “Seriously?”

Heeseung shrugged, the edges of his robe fluttering with the motion. “What? I’m just… being helpful?”

“You’re being obvious,” Sunoo muttered under his breath.

He didn’t say it aloud, but he could see right through Heeseung. The man wasn’t going anywhere. He was just here to keep an eye on him. To make sure he didn’t spiral.

Fine.

Sunoo turned his back once again and said curtly, “I’m going home.”

“What?!” Heeseung almost tripped over his own feet trying to catch up. “You can’t go home now.”

Sunoo threw him a look over his shoulder. “And why not?”

“Because Jay’s still here,” Heeseung said quickly, gesturing vaguely behind them. “He’s your knight.”

Sunoo let out a heavy sigh and turned away, resuming his steps with purposeful strides. His hands clenched into fists at his sides. Heeseung jogged a few steps to walk beside him again.

“You can’t go home yet,” he repeated, tone more pleading now. “Jay’s still here. Didn’t you hear me?”

“I’m leaving him here,” Sunoo said firmly, not even glancing back. Heeseung’s eyes widened. “What? Why?”

Sunoo stopped in his tracks again and turned to face him fully. “Come on, Heeseung.” His tone had dipped lower now, laced with bitterness. “Of course I’m leaving him here, after what I just learned.”

Heeseung faltered, his face painted confusion. “I’m… not sure I follow what you’re trying to say.”

Sunoo’s jaw clenched. He took a single step closer, glaring up at Heeseung with eyes that shimmered faintly, not from anger, but from something deeper. Wounded. Betrayed.

“You guys are in a relationship,” he said slowly, clearly. “All of you. And Jay? He’s one of your boyfriends, right?”Heeseung opened his mouth, but no words came out. His throat bobbed in a silent gulp.

But Sunoo wasn’t done.

“Don’t you think it’s unfair for him?” he asked, voice cracking faintly. “For any of you? You’re all constantly together, always looking out for each other, and yet one of your boyfriends is stuck with me?”

Heeseung’s expression crumbled, lips parting, breath caught in his chest. The hurt in Sunoo’s voice pierced him.

“That’s not right,” Sunoo whispered. “He needs to be with you guys. Not out here babysitting me.”

Heeseung’s gaze dropped to the floor, guilt painting his features. His fingers curled into his sleeves again, but he didn’t speak.

Sunoo’s voice dropped lower, rougher, strained. “I can’t believe you’re doing this to him,” he murmured. “To yourselves.” He swallowed hard, barely managing the next words. “To me.”

Heeseung looked up. And for a long moment, neither of them spoke. The silence between them was heavy. Too heavy. Not just filled with misunderstanding, but with something unspoken.

A fracture forming quietly in the space between them. And neither of them knew how to fix it.

“Sun? Hee? What are you two doing here?”

“Great. More audience.” Sunoo muttered under his breath.

.・。.・゜✭・

“We’re what?!”

Jake’s voice exploded through the room like a thunderclap, the shock of it vibrating on the floor and bouncing off the tall stone walls. He stood stiff, staring at each of them, his boyfriends. His fiancé. His breath hitched.

The room fell still.

Sunoo, who was clearly done with the day even before this confrontation, didn’t even flinch. Instead, he groaned and let his body slump forward, resting his head on the long wooden table with a dull thud. His cheek was pressed against the cool surface, and his voice came out muffled but pointed.

“Gosh… how many times do I have to say those words today? It’s getting annoying.”

He turned his head just slightly so he could glance at them, Jake still frozen, Jungwon standing tensely beside the bookshelf, Sunghoon awkwardly shifting, Heeseung quiet in the corner with his arms crossed, Ni-ki leaning against the wall, brows pulled tight, and Jay standing still near the door like a statue.

They all gathered in the library after Jay and Jake saw them earlier in the hallway. He doesn’t exactly know how Jake called for the others but then it’s possible that he asked Heeseung to do it. It’s probably not that hard, knowing Heeseung’s capability.

So here they are, Jake and Jay who’s probably the only one left who doesn’t have an idea that he already knew, now looking at him shocked. Sunoo couldn’t help but to sigh.

“I already knew about your relationship,” he added. His voice was low, but the words dropped into the room like stones in water, sending out ripples of unease.

Sunghoon winced visibly. He scratched the back of his neck, forcing a sheepish smile that couldn’t hide the guilt etched across his face. His eyes flicked briefly to Heeseung, who just let out a slow breath and looked away, pressing his lips together tightly.

Across the room, Ni-ki’s eyes widened a fraction after he just said it like it was a very casual knowledge to say, his arms slowly dropping to his sides as his gaze darted to Jay, but the knight didn’t move.

Jay stood like someone caught in the crossfire, his jaw clenched so tight it ticked. His brows were furrowed, and he looked strangely ashamed, not with their relationship but with how Sunoo knew about it so suddenly, he felt guilty.

Sunoo lifted his head, slowly sitting up, and met their eyes one by one. “No need to look like that,” he said bitterly. “You’re making it seem like it’s a bad thing that I found out.”

But their faces said it all. Tension rippled through the air, thick and suffocating. “It’s not.” Jake still managed to answer despite the shock he’d been through.

Heeseung on the other hand dropped his gaze to the floor. He shuffled slightly but said nothing. Ni-ki ran a hand through his hair, looking uncharacteristically uneasy, his mouth opening as if to say something, only to close it again.

Jay, however, stayed completely still. His shoulders were squared, but his eyes, the ones Sunoo always found so steady, looked tired. Heavy. Full of guilt.

As Sunoo spoke, the memory of earlier came flooding back, the hallway with Heeseung, the library detour, Jay and Jake seeing them together. He’d had the whole walk to think about it, to feel the weight of it sitting like a stone in his chest.

It wasn’t something he could fix. He told himself again and again, I shouldn’t feel this way. I don’t have a right to.

But no matter how much he told himself that, he still did. And he was Jake’s fiancé. At least, on paper.

Sunoo swallowed the lump in his throat. I'll just find a way to break it off.

“Are… are you mad?” Jake’s voice broke the silence gently this time, testing the air.

Sunoo blinked slowly. Was he? Maybe hours ago, when everything first hit, he might have exploded. But now, there was just this dull weight in his chest. An ache.

Earlier, he was certain that he was mad, the way he acted with Sunghoon and the others when the bomb was first dropped, yes he was mad, he felt betrayed, he felt stupid.

But now, he actually doesn't know anymore, he’s unsure of everything, even with his emotions so he just shook his head slightly. “I’m not.”

Jake stepped forward. “Really?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

Sunoo’s brow twitched at Jake’s question. His tone sharpened. “Stop asking. You’re making me mad, Jake.”

Jake stiffened slightly. “So you are mad.” This already happened earlier with Sunghoon.

No wonder they’re together.

And somehow, even if Sunoo knew that Jake’s just asking out of concern for him, he also couldn’t help but to feel like he’s provoking him. He knows that it wasn’t the intention behind the question but because of all those feelings that he dealt with that day, Sunoo’s patience was especially thin today.

Sunoo pursed his lips, trying his best not to burst, not to say something that he shouldn’t. Calm down, calm down.

Happy thoughts, the dinner later is going to be so good, I’ll have a good night's sleep because the dinner will be good.

Happy thought, happy thou—

“Sun?” Fuck.

“I said I’m not!” Sunoo’s voice finally snapped, the sound cracking through the room. He pushed himself up from his seat, chair scraping loudly against the stone floor as he stood. His fists clenched at his sides.

Jake took a step back, stunned. But that didn’t stop him, eager to know Sunoo’s feelings, even if that means that he’ll deal with his anger. They can’t afford to lose him now. 

They all know that this news will push Sunoo to stray away from them, so he needs to know what Sunoo feels about this relationship between them. Even if he would look like an insensitive jerk.

“Then why are you mad?” Jake asked, softer now.

“Shut up.”

“Sun—” Jay tried to say something but immediately stopped seeing Sunoo’s reaction.

“Ugh!” Sunoo’s hands trembled as he brushed it through his hair. He spun to face them all, voice rising with emotion he couldn’t hold back anymore.

Everything that he’s been holding in after knowing the situation. Their relationship, him being Jake’s fiance. He feels so stupid.

“You… you guys… Why didn’t you tell me?! Why—why did you keep it from me?! Why did you make me feel like a joke?! I’m Jake’s fiancé, for pete’s sake!”

Heeseung flinched at the shout and looked away, guilt creeping into his features. He shifted where he stood, arms now hanging limp at his sides, expression pulled tight with regret.

Ni-ki's lips pressed into a line. He looked like he wanted to speak, wanted to defend someone, or maybe apologize, but he stayed quiet, brows knit with conflict.

Jay’s hand finally moved, curling slightly at his side. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes… his eyes were full of quiet devastation. He didn’t speak, but the way his jaw clenched, the way his gaze dropped to the floor, it was enough.

Sunghoon was the first to say something. “We didn’t mean to keep it from you,” he said, his voice tentative. “It’s just that…”

Sunoo stared at him, hurt shining in his eyes. “Just that what?”

Silence.

Then Jungwon stepped forward. “What would you have done if you knew?”

Sunoo’s response was instant, without hesitation. “I would’ve done what should be done. I’d break off the engagement.”

Jake inhaled sharply, but didn’t stop him. Jungwon nodded solemnly. “That’s why.” The room went still. So still, it felt like no one was breathing.

Sunoo blinked. The words stung more than he expected. They didn’t trust him to handle the truth. They didn’t think he could take it without running. And maybe they were right.

But that didn’t make it hurt less.

Jay finally took a step forward, opening his mouth, maybe to explain, maybe to say something, but Sunoo didn’t let him.

“I might not be mad at you guys, really I’m not.” he said quietly, trembling. I am frustrated, mad at myself for feeling this way.  

“But don’t expect me to be okay either. Don’t follow me, tsk spend the night together! God, letting your boyfriend be stuck with me, how awful he must have felt. Don’t follow me, I’m warning you!!” Was his last words before he turned around to leave, not looking back.

Leaving the men confused, with one thought running through their mind. I thought he’s mad.. why did he still think of our feelings? 

.・。.・゜✭・

The soft clink of glass met stone as Sunoo set down his nearly empty wine goblet on the windowsill. Outside, the moonlight stretched long and pale across the courtyard, barely illuminating the faint outlines of the rose garden below. His eyes had been locked on it for the past ten minutes, looking at something he’s actually not sure where or what.

His chest still felt too tight. Like something was sitting there, heavy and unmoving.

The room was quiet. Not the peaceful kind. The kind that echoed too much. The kind that made you feel like you were the only person left in the world.

Then a knock stopped him from his movements. The sound was soft but sharp in the stillness, yanking him from his thoughts.

“Sun?” came the voice, muffled through the door, but unmistakable. Sunoo didn’t even have to turn. He closed his eyes.

Of course. Jay is here, what did he expect? That they will really leave him alone? During all this time, they made sure that someone from those six men would be with him, whenever, wherever.

He sighed quietly, letting his shoulders sag just a little. “I remember telling them clearly not to come after me, but oh well, I guess that they’re built to always pester me.” he muttered under his breath. Not that I don’t like it though. I find their presence calming. 

So even if Sunoo knew that he told them to leave him alone, he didn’t have it in him to push the man behind the door away. “Come in,” he called out, voice neutral but tired.

There was a pause, just a few seconds, but it felt longer. Then, the door creaked open.

Jay stepped in slowly, closing the door behind him with care. He didn’t move right away, just stood by the door, his eyes quietly scanning the room before they settled on Sunoo. The two locked eyes, and something heavy passed between them.

Sunoo was still by the window, the faint glow casting shadows on his face. In his hand, he held another glass of wine, fingers loosely curled around the stem.

Jay walked forward, cautious. He didn’t make excuses or rush to speak. He just stood a few feet away, watching him.

“I thought I told you to spend time with your boyfriends,” Sunoo said, voice laced with tired care, eyes flicking toward him. He was really worrying that he’s taking much of Jay’s time, instead of him spending his night being with his partners.